LO

CM
CO

CM
co

CO

UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA
EGYPTIAN DEPARTMENT OF THE UNIVERSITY MUSEUM

ECKLEY B. COXE JUNIOR EXPEDITION TO NUBIA:

VOL. VI

KARANOG

THE MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLUL

AND KARANOG

BY

F. LL. GRIFFITH

READER IJU EGYPTOLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD

PUBLISHED BY THE UNIVERSITY MUSEUM
PHILADELPHIA

MCMXI

KARANOG

THE MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLUL

AND KARANOG

OXFORD

LETTERPRESS AND PLATES
PRINTED BY HORACE HART
AT THK UNIVERSITY PRESS

UNIVERSITY\)F PENNSYLVANIA
EGYPTIAN DEPARTMENT OF THE UNIVERSITY MUSEUM

ECKLEY B. COXE JUNIOR EXPEDITION TO NUBIA:

VOL. VI

KARANQG

THE MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLUL

AND KARANOG

BY

F. LL. GRIFFITH

READER IN EGYPTOLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD

PUBLISHED BY THE UNIVERSITY MUSEUM
PHILADELPHIA

MCMXI

IN THE SAME SERIES

Vol. I. AREIKA.

By D. RANDALL-MAC!VER and C. LEONARD WOOLLEY.

Price $5.

Vol.. II. CHURCHES IN LOWER NUBIA.

By G. S. MILEIIAM. Edited by D. RANDALL-MAC!VER.

Price $5.

Vols. Ill £ IV. KARANOG: THE ROMANO-NUBIAN

CEMETERY.
By C. LEONARD WOOLLEY and D. RANDALL-MAC I VER.

Price $20.

Vol. V. KARANOG: THE TOWN.
By C. LEONARD WOOLLEY.

Price $5.

Vol. VI. THE MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS OF SHAB-

LUL AND KARAN6G.
By F. LL. GRIFFITH. Price $10.

Vols. VII & VIII. BUHEN.

By D. RANDALL-MAC!VER and C. LEONARD WOOLLEY.

r

PL

65G232

PREFACE

IN this volume will be found not only the edition of the inscriptions announced
on the title-page, but also an Introduction in which proofs are given for the readings
and decipherment of Meroitic writing so far as they have proceeded to the present
time, together with some evidence of the age of the inscriptions and the nature of the
Meroitic language. This Introduction is the outcome of more than four years'
special research. In 1907 I began to pay attention to the Meroitic texts published
by Lepsius, hoping to find some connexion with Egyptian demotic on the one
hand and with Christian Nubian (as deciphered by Heinrich Schafer) on the other.
The vast accession of material since then, and the encouragement of friends and
scholars, have made these researches more fruitful than at first seemed likely.
It was early in 1907 that Dr. Randall-Mad ver began his excavations in Nubia.
His invitation to me to work upon the inscriptions from Shablul was quickly
followed by the great discoveries of altars and stelae at Karanog which were also
put into my hands.1 In 1909 a commission from the Egypt Exploration Fund
to collect Meroitic inscriptions from all available sources enabled me to explore
the rich treasures in originals and copies at Berlin, and to visit the inscribed
temples and pyramids of Naga and Meroe. Lastly, in 1910, Professor Garstang's
important finds of inscriptions at Meroe were entrusted to me for editing. All
these masses of material, together with a few miscellaneous texts communicated
by scientific colleagues or otherwise collected for the memoirs of the Egypt
Exploration Fund, have kept me occupied with Meroitic from year to year until
now. In other publications since Areika I give readings for the most part without
proofs, reserving the latter for this volume.

It may help the reader to realize the drift of the long discussions and analyses
which follow, if the steps in the progress of the decipherment are first briefly
recorded. A clear starting-point was furnished by the bilingual hieroglyphic
cartouches of King Natakamani and Queen Amanit£re. and by the name of Ammon
accompanying the figure of the god in the hieroglyphic inscriptions of Naga.-
The importance of these had long ago been recognized by Lepsius ; they indicated
the sounds of seven or eight letters, and proved that the values of the Meroitic
hieroglyphs were in part taken from Egyptian. But the poverty of the hieroglyphic
inscriptions seemed to bar further progress in this direction until the comparatively
numerous ' cursive ' or ' demotic ' inscriptions could be correlated with the former.

The discovery at Berlin, in 1908, of a funerary text in Meroite hieroglyphic
(Inscr. 60), parallel to those in demotic, gave several exact equations, letter for
letter, between the hieroglyphic and the demotic signs. Unfortunately, the hiero-
glyphic text was so badly engraved that it could be accepted as authoritative for
only a dozen different signs,3 although much study eventually 4 revealed almost every
character the engraver had tried to cut upon the hard and pebbly stone with

1 The two collections together fully equal in * See below, p. 6.

extent the whole of the Meroitic inscriptions known s Areika, pp. 46, 48, 49.

outside them.

* Zeils.f. aeg. Spr.t 48/67 (1911).

VI

PREFACE

inadequate tools. It was recognized also that, contrary to the rule in Egyptian,
Meroite hieroglyphic was always to be read in the direction towards which the signs
faced l ; this observation fixed more closely the reading of the bilingual cartouches.2
The equations between hieroglyphic and demotic were confirmed and extended by
a demotic inscription (Inscr. 126 communicated to me by Professor Golenischeff)
naming Natakamani and Amanitere, and by various convincing coincidences. Close
comparison and analysis of the texts from Karanog showed of what sentences
or phrases the funerary inscriptions were composed, and established the position
of proper names and filiations and the different phrases of description in them.3
After examination of many inscriptions, originals, photographs, and squeezes, it
appeared that the hieroglyphic and demotic alphabets each consisted of twenty-three
characters,4 and it became evident from the recorded Ethiopian pronunciation of
the name of Ammon and the orthographic grouping that four of the letters in
the alphabet were vocalic.5 Next, among the treasures found by Garstang
at Meroe, a demotic inscription accompanying the figure of the lion-god (Meroe i)
provided equations with hieroglyphic inscriptions on the temple of the lion-god
at Naga, and quickly led to complete correlation of the two alphabets ; upon which
another of Garstang's texts (Meroe 7) was made to speak clearly ; though at first it
only named ' Isis in Philae' with Osiris and Horus, its utterance was enlarged6
on bringing into comparison with it the Meroitic graffiti from Philae itself, where
parallels with Egyptian demotic graffiti at once became apparent.

Such was approximately the course of the decipherment down to the autumn
of 1910. It is still in an early stage. Even in the alphabet the vowels are
extremely obscure, and, among the consonants, the value attributed to the letter
^§ may be more or less wide of the mark ; while of the Meroitic vocabulary, apart
from personal names, place-names, and words borrowed from Egyptian, almost nothing
is known. But it is hoped that the material here provided has been so far verified,
classified, and dealt with that any further spark of light will quickly spread its
illumination. If new eyes, whether of trained decipherers or of scholars expert in
North African philology, will exert themselves upon it, the secrets of Meroitic should
soon be yielded up.

In conclusion, I beg to thank Mr. Eckley B. Coxe for the liberality which has
made it possible to publish all the Shablul and Karanog inscriptions together in
a form corresponding to their importance ; Dr. Randall-Maclver and his assistant
Mr. C. L. Woolley for the help and encouragement which they have given me in
carrying out their proposition ; Sir G. Maspero and M. Daressy for facilitating my
study of the original inscriptions in the Cairo Museum ; E. Brugsch-Pasha for admir-
able photographs ; the staff of the Clarendon Press for excellent and careful printing ;
and last, not least, my wife for making nearly all the drawings for the volume.

1 Areika, pp. 49-50. 6 Meroe, pp. 65-7. The year that has elapsed

2 Ib., pp. 51-52. since the chapter was written on Garstang's inscrip-

3 Below, pp. 32 et seqq. (Chapters II-V). tions has not brought any substantial improvement

4 Cf. pp. 3. 4. in their interpretation, though many points have

5 p. 7. become clearer in other directions.

CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION: THE MEROITIC WRITING AND LANGUAGE

CHAPTER I

PAGE

THE MEROITIC ALPHABET ... 3

The Equivalence of the Hieroglyphic and Demotic Alphabets ... 4

The Phonetic Values of the Signs 5

CHAPTER II

THE AGE AND SUCCESSION OF STYLES OF MEROITIC WRITING . 17

CHAPTER III

THE MEROITIC LANGUAGE 22

Phonology, Vocabulary ...... 22

Inflexion, &c 23

Gender and Number ..... 25

MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS FROM SHABLUL AND KARANOG

CHAPTER I
THE INSCRIBED FUNERARY MONUMENTS 29

CHAPTER II
THE SCHEME OF THE INSCRIPTIONS 32

CHAPTER III
THE INITIAL WORDS OR INVOCATION .... 33

CHAPTER IV

THE NAME AND DESCRIPTION OF THE PERSON COMMEMORATED . . 35

The phrase naming the deceased 35

The phrases of the parentage (B and C names) 36

The parentage on the mother's side . . 37

The parentage on the father's side 37

Other descriptive phrases .... 38
The meaning of the titles and phrases describing the deceased ... 39

Vlll

CONTENTS

CHAPTER V

PAGE

THE TERMINAL FORMULAE OR BENEDICTIONS 42

Formula A 4^

„ B • 46

C . ... 49

D 5I

E ? 53

» F . 52

.. G 52

H . . . • ... 53

1 • • • 53

J • « 53

Special Stele-text . • • 53

CHAPTER VI

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 54

Karanog 1-132 54

Shablul 1-20 75

CHAPTER VII

THE OSTRACA AND JAR GRAFFITI 79

CHAPTER VIII

GENERAL RESULTS 81

TABLES AND INDICES

TABLE OF NAMES AND PARENTAGE 87

INDEX A. TITLES AND DESCRIPTIVE PHRASES IN THE ORDER OF THE INITIAL WORDS 95

INDEX B. TITLES AND DESCRIPTIVE PHRASES IN THE ORDER OF THE FINAL WORDS . 102

INDEX C. MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS . . no

INDEX D. THE FUNERARY MONUMENTS IN THE ORDER OF THE TOMB NUMBERS . 123

INDEX E. THE FUNERARY MONUMENTS IN THE ORDER OF MUSEUM NUMBERS, &c. 124

HAND COPIES OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN&G 1-132 • .

„ SHABLUL 1-19

129
175

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

PALAEOGRAPHICAL TABLES . pp. 18, 19

HAND COPIES OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS pp. 127-181

PHOTOGRAPHS OF FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS Pis. I-XXIX

PHOTOGRAPHS OF OSTRACA PI. XXX

ABBREVIATIONS

Areika. RANDALL-MAClVER and WOOLLEY, Areika.
AZ. Zeitschrift fur Aegyptischc Sprac/ie.

Inscr. GRIFFITH, Meroitic Inscriptions, Parts I, II, vols. xix and xx of the 'Archaeological
Survey' of the Egypt Exploration Fund. Individual inscriptions are quoted by their
numbers as Inscr. 29.

Kar. = the present volume of Karanbg : individual inscriptions are quoted by numbers as Kar. i,
Sh. i, &c., according as they come from Karandg or Shablul.

K.C., Karanbg Cem., Karanbg Cemetery. WOOLLEY and RANDALL-MAClVER, Karanbg, the
Romano-Nubian Cemetery.

Menas. Old Nubian MS. published in BUDGE, Texts relating to Saint Mena of Egypt.
Meroc. GARSTANG, SAYCE, and GRIFFITH, Meroe, the City of the Ethiopians.
Sh. i. e. Shablul, see Kar.

In the course of passing this memoir through the press concurrently with the volumes of
Meroitic Inscriptions of the Egypt Exploration Fund, new facts have appeared necessitating
frequent modifications of reading or view. It is to be feared that, in spite of the patience
of printers and frequent revision, sundry unexplained contradictions and other oversights must
remain in the copies, discussions, and indices.

INTRODUCTION
THE MEROITIC WRITING AND LANGUAGE

CHAPTER I

THE MEROITIC ALPHABET

Tilt alphabet has two principal forms, hieroglyphic, used for monumental purposes, in
which each sign is a picture of some object, and demotic, in which the picture signs are
conventionalized by the pen for ordinary writing. In the known examples of the latter, the
signs are always spaced apart, except y, so that the term 'cursive' is hardly appropriate.

In Areika, pp. 49-50, it was shown that Meroite hieroglyphic is usually written from
right to left, like the demotic, and that whichever way it may be written, it must be read
in the direction towards which the figures face. On p. 48 were enumerated the hieroglyphic
signs which could be gathered from the published documents ; thirty-one (with variants)
were distinguished, but it was anticipated that a further reduction of the number would be
made.

Subsequent study and comparison of a certain number of originals have shown how
this is to be done.

Sharply engraved and well-preserved hieroglyphs are seldom met with on Meroitic
monuments. Some are to be seen on the ram of Soba and in the inscriptions of the temple
of Ammon at Naga, but for the most part, even if well preserved, the hieroglyphs are ill designed
and wretchedly executed. In copying and to some extent standardizing or conventionalizing
such, errors may easily occur : Lepsius's draughtsmen, on whom we had to depend for our
knowledge of the inscriptions, conventionalized the signs. It appeared, for instance, that whereas
the ram ^} occurs in well-engraved texts, the bull ^ took its place only in copies of the worst
texts, such as those of the lion-temple at Naga. From the original I was able in some cases to
recognize the ^31 as intended where Lepsius gives ^, and in others where the original too
suggested ^ it was quite possible to interpret it as a bad rendering of ^} with the horns
in a simple crescent. It is indeed difficult to decide what is the standard and correct form of
hieroglyphs where all the texts are of such rough execution and admit so much variety of shape.

The hieroglyphic alphabet now appears to consist of the following signs, here arranged
according to their pictorial significance.

(«•) P-

m.

(15) c=J, in later writing -a, perhaps
sometimes written IT) .

(16) as, perhaps sometimes written IT).
('7) «•

(18) m-

(19) A or ^J, sometimes copied as a.

(20) ^, in bad writing £, /-, ~.

(1) $, sometimes ^fr7, and in bad writing
confused with )§, and miscopied as f, &c.

(2) $, in inferior writing sometimes the
figure is standing $ when H7 is used for (i).

(3) 7$rd> m inferior writing it sometimes
resembles *>£&, see above.

(4)S*.

(5) S^.' tne ears are sometimes marked,
and bad examples have been misread as ^ .

>

as

(8) <=>, bad examples have been copied
-a*-, •=>.

(9) a.

(10) c=7, in bad writing sometimes J[.

fl-
(23) O-

li 2

4 INTRODUCTION

Besides these there is the mark of division |, rarely : or . ; -f or ^f -f occasionally
occurs, and other Egyptian signs ,Q,, &c, are written over the cartouches in royal titles.

The list of captive countries at Meroc (Meroc i) tends to Egyptian forms of letters and contains

The demotic alphabet, classified according to the forms, is as follows:—
(i) I 03)

(2) ///, (//)

(3) <///

(4) w

(5) A-

(6) /C

(7) A

(8) 4

(9) 9

(10) ?

(11) J

(M)

(16)
(•7)
(i»)

(19)
(20)

(21)

(22)

(23)

There are also the mark of division .*, rarely .*, and various rare signs which appear to
be numerical.

A sign I/ was admitted into the alphabetic table in Areika. // occurs commonly in
the group //j?, but this is to be divided into 13 and /; in the rare cases where it is found
otherwise it is a variant of ///. On the other hand, a sign /^ is included above, which
in Areika was taken to be only a ligature of / with ^ or with ^, according to the form.

The writing is often careless and there may be considerable difficulty in distinguishing
accurately between J and }, ) and /, and / } and 13 even in good texts. *r and 9 too
are often ill differentiated, and when the dot is omitted from £ it may sometimes be confused
with ^.

The forms of some of the signs vary considerably in inscriptions of different ages : the
parallel texts of the funerary inscriptions make it an easy matter to identify varieties of the
same sign. The earlier ones can be distinguished by their greater resemblance to the hieroglyphs
as well as by the style of the monuments on which they occur.

THE EQUIVALENCE OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC AND DEMOTIC ALPHABETS.

1. The funerary formula on altars and stelae usually begins with the two groups
.'^^9(A//J.'y^/3 (see below, p. 33); the hieroglyphic altar from Meroe, Inscr. 60, begins
with « HlJUIlpsJ&m ! ^LLI^-jfV T*16 equivalence is obvious and gives equations for seven
distinct signs.

2. The equations are confirmed and extended by two other groups which are found towards
the middle of the great majority of funerary texts, separated by one or more groups, namely
.•^/^5^/C/^-.* and V&/45 £¥W/+- (see below, p. 36). They are recognizable in the fifth
and seventh groups of Inscr. 60 as • $ [•£)] £? .£a> (} <s> ^ j=g \ and j $ <£| [£?] .£A (I ^. $ [=] ru :
giving five new equations, namely for s^} <=>, ^^, ro, and ^, and indicating that fg
corresponds to the double sign /^-.

1 See the collection of forms on pp. 18, 19, in which this list is represented by col. 8.

THE ALPHABET, HIEROGLYPHIC AND DEMOTIC 5

3. A variable group following the two words of i and separated by one or more
groups from one of the two groups in 2 almost always ends with the signs .'&&/ 13 (see
below, p. 35) ; on the hieroglyphic altar from Meroc the third group ends with :^-f|if A.
/ 13 is a very common combination like the hieroglyphic £f A, to which it thus corresponds.

4. On the columns of Amara and Naga (/user. 34, 84) between the cartouches of the

queen and the prince we find two groups • £x> « p ^ ^ : £* 1 } fa ^ t3 % ; in the great
inscription of Kalabsha (Inscr. 94) the third and fourth groups are /^^/C^-'^A^-^HV?^.
The identifications already made prove the equivalence ; only the final 3^ is absent, a termina-

tion which is dropped also in other cases. We thus learn /the equivalents of », 11, and $.
The last in demotic is 9^, which like $ constantly occurs at the beginning of groups.

5. The name of Ammon, the god of Napata and Meroc and the representative god
of Ethiopia, is very common in the temple inscriptions and in the cartouches, both in Egyptian
and in Meroite hieroglyphic. Its form in the latter was recognized by Lcpsius and others
to be : $ 2£ ^ or j $ ££ ^ ^> (see Areika, p. 51). The ££ alone has not been shown in
the foregoing equations of hieroglyphic and demotic : the only group in the demotic inscriptions
from Meroe which can correspond to the hieroglyphic name is tH^J •> Wl^J?3^, e-g- Inscr.
49, 59, Meroe 8/1.

6. The demotic form of the name of Ammon is well illustrated by another equation.

On many monuments a king and queen are found named respectively f^ ££ ^ V ^ 2S j and
SS^. On the granite stela of the GolenischefT col lection at Moscow (Inscr. 126)

the groups remaining in the first two lines are (i) '-*M $J %J /(^ (a) ;Jl(A/^y^/. These,
which may safely be restored as (i) : W^J %Jf /^, (2) .*9U/^-y^/, add two valuable
equivalents : £ = > and *r- = ^ •

7. The central line of the legend attached to the triple-headed lion-god at Naga, Inscr. 18,
consists of the group ^ V !k. P ^ P fflB $ • This occurs on the plaque of the lion-god, MeroS $t
and other inscriptions from the same temple at Meroe, as ^-^} 9/i9 ^9 ^-

8. The equation of ^ with fffl is confirmed by the group j j=g ^f7 c=j -f| ra j , common
with the divine figures at Naga, Inscr. 7, 13, 15, 16, &c., occurring on the plaque of the lion-god
as .'/^-^A/3^.'

9. The cartouches appended to the name of a prince in Meroe 2 contain the epithetal

phrases & ,£a& tt^-a^M -cnzlffl and « S-a £? Saa J) LLI p ffl . These begin respectively with
the commonly paired words U//^^ and ^^-J?^, and the first ends with the word
(^)/^v//y^///-?> cf. Kar. 3, W being often omitted in such expressions.

In all twenty-one of the cursive signs are thus identified with hieroglyphic. A few of the

identifications may so far be considered a little uncertain, notably A =4^4V> as »l depends
on a single instance in which there is a reasonable possibility of essential differences of form
between the demotic and hieroglyphic words quoted. The proofs will be strengthened
and the equivalents for the remaining signs of the alphabet pointed out in the notes to the
list of the alphabet.

THE PHONETIC VALUES OF THE SIGNS.

The only equations hitherto known for fixing the values of the signs in the Meroitic
alphabet are the parallel Meroitic and Egyptian cartouches found by Lepsius on a sculptured
stand at Wad Benaga, which he removed to the Berlin Museum, Inscr. 41 (PH. XXIV, XXV).
These with the variant spellings are dealt with in Areika, pp. 51-2.

6

INTRODUCTION

and only unimportant variants

The king's Meroitic cartouche is

are found elsewhere: in the Egyptian it is

S for ^n^>. The two letters S and '^z^ frequently interchange in base Egyptian and demotic

' a vai'iant on a pyramid substituting

spelling. The name is thus Ntk-^Mn, the second element being the name of the god Ammon,
piously written first in the Egyptian. In Diodorus (iii. 6) we hear of an Ethiopian king
'E/>ya//e'n/s of the third century 15. c. ; his name has long since been recognized in the Egyptian

cartouche f{] <=rQ ^ | ^Rq-^Mn on buildings at Dakka and Philae. In this cartouche likewise

VM A ^ /WVNJI

appears JMn, the name of Ammon, the god of Napata and Meroe, and its Greek equivalent
would imply some pronunciation like Amene or Amene for it. But it seems at first sight
doubtful whether 'E/jy-a/oieVrj?, which is in fact a pure Hellenic name 'Epya-^cV»js, has fairly
represented this name of Ammon, in Egyptian Amon, Amun. Precisely the same pro-
nunciation, however, is indicated by an Assyrian transcription dating from the seventh
century B. c. : Urd-amane,1 the name of the son of Shabako and nephew of Taracus (compare
the Egyptian cartouche Tnwt-^Mn of Taracus' successor), gives Amane as the equivalent of
?J/«. From these two transcriptions we gather that the name of Ammon was pronounced
Amane or Amene in official Ethiopian down to the Ptolemaic age. 'E/yya/*fVrjs indeed may

probably be counted as a Meroite king ; hence in the Meroitic \ $ ZZ J^ V 3> ~£ J the last

element is probably to be read somewhat like Amane.2 The initial vowel is not represented in
the writing, nor the medial vowel, but $ appears to mark the terminal vowel. ^ = n (Eg. /ww),
> = t (Eg. s=»), j^.= 111 (Eg. |^) are obviously from Egyptian values ; moreover ^> =• g, k can
be explained as acrophonic from Eg. V J V = ^ &&> KT?& and $ = e (?) from $ = HI in

Old Coptic.3

The queen's Meroitic cartouche on the stand is \ P Q Vs 1 ££ j^. J, also with unimportant

variants elsewhere. In the Egyptian it is

•MO4J' Some imperfect Egyptian

cartouches of this queen copied by Lepsius from a temple at Gebel Barkal seem to agree
with this. ()^ is again rendered in the Meroitic j| 2S f^., i.e. Amani, though in this case
it is to be read at the beginning of the name. The rest is not without difficulty. ^ is merely
determinative of meaning and has no phonetic significance, being the customary addition to
names of females in the Hellenistic age. There remain the signs ^^ <=> (j (j (reading from

left to right m—>) equivalent to $ El n* (reading from right to left <— m). The group is

quite clear on the original. Strictly Pwi in the early ages of Egyptian writing,4 it might here
represent t alone, especially as a Barkal cartouche appears to substitute for it the single
— (equivalent to Coptic TO), a sign frequently used in the Egyptian of the earlier Ethiopian
inscriptions for / in cartouches and other names.5 In that case we obtain <=? = /, r=] = <=> r or /,
p = [j I) y or the like.

The Meroitic alphabet as above given e consists of twenty-three characters. It is perhaps
conceivable that one or two other signs might be distinguished in course of time ; but at any

1 RANKE, Keilschrifilich.es Material z. altagypt.
Vokalisation, p. 36, disallows the reading Tandamane
which would admit of identification with T-n-wt-^Mn.

2 Hereafter transcribed conventionally Amani.

* GRIFFITH and THOMPSON, Demotic Magical
Papyrus, Indices, p. [4],

4 Appearing in the Greek endings -TO, -6a>s, -revs,
-6a>vs, -dtvs, -Brfs of proper names, GRIFFITH, Cat. of
Demotic Pap. Ry lands, III, p. 191.

5 Pyr. A. 20 at Meroe substitutes va — D, i.e.
for ', see Inscr. 1, p. 79.

6 PP- 3, 4-

THE VOWEL SIGNS 7

rate we can assume that the demotic alphabet is so small as to exclude the idea of word-signs,
diphthongs, determinatives or the like forming a considerable part of it.1 The question whether
it represented vowels as well as consonants is not so easily answered. The spelling of the
name of Ammon2 seems to show that in Meroitic writing initial alif can be represented, but
also may be neglected, and yet that a terminal vowel can be marked, and it further suggests
that a short vowel in the middle of a word (between the m and ;/ of the name of Ammon)
was neglected in writing.

Some instructive facts with regard to the uses of the signs appear also on inspection of
the numerous word-groups in the indices attached to Meroe, Inscr., and the present memoir.

First taking 9^, which seems to represent the initial vowel or alif in Aman$, we find
it to be solely initial ; and it is followed by every letter of the alphabet except /, A» 9> ¥ •

Next taking y, which appears to represent the terminal vowel in the same word, we
find it following all letters except /, S//, /\> 9, 9^, /«-, ^, and y, and followed by all letters
except /, 9, 9^., y (see especially the groups under y/// , yg, <&£). The excepted
letters tally closely in these three lists, so that it appears as if we had in them sounds which
could not well be associated closely in the Meroitic language with the vowel sounds
and y. It is natural to conclude that the signs common to all these lists, namely /, 9,
and y all represent vowel sounds. They are amongst the commonest signs of the alphabet.
9^. is always initial, but / and 9 are almost precisely parallel to y ; these three — /, 9,
and y — never (except in special and very rare cases) precede or follow each other or 9^
immediately ; they interchange in careless and even in good writing :: ; none of them is
doubled, and none of them is properly initial. / is never initial, and 9 and y are initial
only when they are equivalent to 9/7 and ty/l respectively, as happens frequently in the
earlier inscriptions. It will be recollected that 23, (I, and $ are the hieroglyphic signs correspond-
ing to /, 9, and y-.

The presence in the above lists of the remaining signs <///, A» /^~, ^-> of which ^- is
known to be consonantal, is to be differently explained. They follow the vowel signs but
never precede them. It appears therefore that they are syllables possessing inherent vowels.

When we assume that the signs /, 9, y, 9^ represent vowels and the rest are consonants
we find that the Meroitic words read for the most part as a succession of syllables, each
consisting of consonant followed by a vowel ; indeed, some demotic inscriptions tend to be
written in groups of syllables,4 and when a hieroglyphic inscription is in columns the signs
are written singly except that a vowel sign is often put by the side of its consonant 5 ;
moreover, the only ligature that occurs in the writing is when y- is joined to the preceding
letter, as usually happens in all but the earliest inscriptions.

Vowelless consonants6 also are frequent both at and before the end of the words; and not
infrequently collections of three or more consonants are seen, as in .'9/C^^9^/, and they
may even form a whole word without a vowel, as 34/1^. I^Wf 3) . ^.<. f^<. v»r- A9^/x^'-
The signs composing such collocations seem quite promiscuous, and there is no need to
suppose a vocalic value for any of them. A vowel is occasionally indicated in 'variants, and
we must simply suppose that the vowels were not necessarily given in the writing, any more
than the second vowel in Amani or even the initial vowel in y^J, the commonest spelling

1 Numerical symbols Mil and the like are found Xo. 137, and below, PI. 22, No. no. PI. 25, No. 124.
on ostraca and in a few other texts, Inscr. 101, &c. 8 Inscr. I, PI. XIX, XX, XXII, XXIII ; II, PI.

2 Group Xo. 5 on p. 5. VI, &c. This rule is a useful guide in restoring broken

3 Especially / and V-, see J/3 = J¥&, below, inscriptions.

c , u. c The only two Meroitic names preserved by the

are often omitted in variant spellings of words.

' /nscr. II, PI. IV, Nos. 77*, 78, PI. XLVI,

Greck writers' >E?W"V ™* *-*** s<*m to Prove

that closed syllables ex.sted m Mero.t.r.

8 INTRODUCTION

of that name. Thus /J^, y^**^, ^C^> /J^^are common variants of each other in the
third word of the formula A, and J^, ^?^> VJ^^in the third word of formula B.

Having now in all probability distinguished the vowel signs from the consonantal,
ascertained the values of six of the consonantal signs, and recognized that the values in many
cases are more or less derived from the Egyptian, it is time to proceed to the quest of place-
names and other names or words which may well be found alike, or nearly so, in Egyptian,
Greek, and Meroitic documents.

We are first struck by the fact that the word (^)J/3 which heads the funerary
inscriptions, and is found thrice on a group of Isis nursing Horus (Inscr. 75), occurs
somewhat commonly at Philae, where the graffiti in Greek and Egyptian demotic are mostly
in honour of ' Isis in Philae '. In the Meroitic graffiti we find especially the combination

^/^-5/^94^C^J/3s.vvhich in hieroglyphic would be written ^s^rnliAps^fflLLI&fl-
ffl is more like g p than any other Egyptian alphabetic letter, and f or "^, presumably b,
varies with it occasionally; 2^ is r or / in Egyptian and A is clearly shaped A, Eg. q, in
the inscription Meroe i, which retains Egyptian forms for several Meroitic letters. Hence the
word following J/3 may well read P-l-q} resembling the Egyptian P-i-lq, Coptic ni\evH
the name of Philae. Thus the whole group probably means ' Isis in Philae '. In a similar
phrase we find ' Osiris in Philae ', the name of Osiris being represented by the group
^U//J5^, the word that always accompanies ¥3/&, i.e. Isis in the funerary texts; and
similarly ' Horus (tV^^J in Philae ' occurs along with ' Isis in Philae ' on the stela Meroe 7.

Then other place-names, some known, some unknown, reveal themselves by the locative
termination attached to the name of Philae in the above ; the analysis of the funerary
inscriptions shows how the names and descriptions of persons may be recognized, and several
descriptive words turn out to be Egyptian titles in Meroitic spelling ; lastly, the initial word
of many of the Meroitic graffiti at Philae agrees letter for letter with the first word in the
graffiti in Egyptian demotic.

The following is a list of the principal equations by which the phonetic values of the
Meroitic alphabet can be fixed : —

Cl

(*) °^-k— - ^ 1 [Transcribed

(c] ~£ J^, 2£ $v ^ = fl £3 , Inscr. I, PI. XXI et passim, the name of Ammon; Coptic

-*T«* 1 AAAA

ajuo-yn, but the Ethiopian-Meroitic pronunciation shown in -amane, -a/xeV?}?.
[Hereafter transcribed Awam.]

(<0 J/3 passim, JVg occasional variant at Karan6g : name of Isis, Coptic HC€, the older
termination probably i. [Transcribed Wes.]

(e) yu//J5^, name of Osiris, Coptic OY^ipe (older termination i ?). [Transcribed

(/) U/5^, Meroe 7, name of Horus, Eg. Hr, Coptic £cop (2.M*")- [Transcribed Ar.]

(g) 9/394*^ (Philae, Inscr., Meroe 7), 9 /^ -9 V^ (Philae, Inscr. 97, 101),

(Kalabsha, Inscr. 94) name of Philae, Eg. dem. P-">y-lq, Coptic niTV^K. [Transcribed
Pileqe, Pilaqe, Pilaq?.]

1 Hereafter transcribed with the vowels Pileqe.

THE ALPHABET: SOUNDS 9

(//) 9/}/¥f9^ (Inscr. Nr from Sedcnga, 129, Kar. .56, Meroi1 7), the name of Sedenga
or Adai, Eg. 7/./-7VJ, fortress of Tcye, pronounced Ha~Teye(i): the tablets of
Tell-el-Amarna write the queen's name Teie (RANKE, Kcilschr. Mat., p. 18).
[Transcribed Atiye.~\

(i) t^JI/Wr- (Philae graffiti, fnscr. 95, 96, 121-5), 'the adoration' TO -KpovKiivwa,
Eg. dem. / n'tsfe, Coptic T-O«Y^UJT€ (older perhaps *T-O'YeujTi, but the Grecized
form of words ending in / terminates in TTJV not ris). [Transcribed fewis/i.]

(j) J/^^5^, Inscr., S/t. 19 = 0 (TTpanjyo'i (Af/xeirra), Kg. dem. /-mr-ftv!*, Coptic (Sah.)
n-TU'AiHHiye, (Boh.) *n*\ejuHUj. [Transcribed /V/rt///<x]

(£) S*- WA/ 9 ^, fnsfr., ' the Agent.' Eg. dem. p-rt. [Transcribed perite.]

(I) A 5 <*///-?; Inscr., A'nr., Ethiopian (?) title rendered qrny in Kg. dem. [Transcribed
qcren.]

(in) J//IA/ )-$^ Inscr.. Kar. = riaxw/my, n*2£U>p*c. (J>\^- (?). [Transcribed Paharas.~\

('/) ?///J Inscr. 129, Kar. 68, 9///^ 7//«r. 97 = Eg. IJLJ ^ c~j 5 x./ (pronounced 5
Coptic ^&K, modern 5/?/'. [ Transcribed Kaye.]

Excluding for the present the names of Isis and Osiris (Nos. 4 and 5), which have
evidently been modified, the following arc the first results with regard to the consonants : —

=y («)

= W (|)

= P W (J) W (»')

= m (a) (J) (.) (/)

JJ, A = ny (/)
GEJ, U/ = r (*
S», 4 =1(^)0')

O, ) = x

= s

V. i = k> g W

A, /^ = q (g) (I)
>, ^ = t (0) (//), t (/)

=t (/), t (k)
=* (b)

That both J// and J represent i is remarkable, but considering that the two letters
frequently interchange and the two sounds s and * are confused in many languages, it is not
surprising. It is fairly clear that ^, SS-, and c=* all represent the same consonant /, but that
/$- and c=< have special vocalization.

For the vowels, we note the Egyptian masculine article n(e) rendered by 9^ (/, £),
while the feminine T(e) is rendered by /<(-. As the vocalization was the same in the masculine
and feminine, this points to /<t- having the vowel 5, a conclusion reached also on other
grounds.1

Further / corresponds to H (_/): at Kalabsha it replaces 5 as terminal vowel (g),
but this may be for grammatical reasons. [Transcribed as /.]

$*• corresponds to i (g), e (c), e (//), a or e (t) (n). In early writing y stands for ^/.
[Transcribed *'.]

5 corresponds to & (g), e (//). In (_/), (k) it is the vowel of the Egyptian definite article,
which in Coptic is almost or quite vowelless, and in (g) it terminates the name of Philae,
which in Coptic has no terminal vowel. 9 for *. is omitted in variants of (g). It stands for
9 /// in early writing but is evidently a very weak vowel. [Transcribed *.]

9^ corresponds to £&,- in (//) and to £io (or £*?) in (/), to a" in (c). It seems possible
that 9 ^ is really an initial vowel with aspirate, but, except in some Latin versions, the name

1 See below, p. 38.
C

10

INTRODUCTION

of Ammon is without aspirate, and the frequent omission of 5^ in writing is against the
idea of its being a real consonant. It may be observed that Nubian very rarely shows an
aspirate in native words, and Meroitic may have dropped the h in (/) and (k).

Whether the vowels o, u existed in Meroitic, or how they were expressed, is not yet seen.
No vowel is written in (m), where i\ co ^ are given by the Greek- Coptic spelling.1

J/3 (J&B) and ^U//J5^ seem to give the pronunciations Wesh or Wish and shen
as the names of Isis and Osiris. These were evidently, like Amani, ancient borrowings from
the Egyptian, and are considerably removed from the Coptic HCI, oycipi,

A number of further equations can be usefully studied.

(0} SS-'rJ'y^Jrf /(A//(A/<^, Inscr. 98, &c., apparently = Eg. dem. ^krre Bkmty.
[Transcribed Akrerc Bekemete^\

r, Inscr. 97 = Eg. dem. Mntwe. [Transcribed Manitawaivi.~\

Inscr. 94/6, 125/3, SS-frWfc: = Eg. dem. Hr-nt-yt-f, pronounced
Harentyotf(P), Gk. 'Ape^wr???. Note the suppression of the ;/. [Transcribed Aretate,
Hiretate.']

V ^> V(?) : > Inscr. 4, probably =

= Kaj>oa/c?7. [Transcribed Katakel\

(s) /^~Cj^.' Kar. 77, &c. = tt^n&.Ta>., Eg. Npt (and Np.i). [Transcribed Napate^\
(t}

(j [H Pyr. A. 20 at Meroe, Inscr. I, p. 79

, Kar. Eg. wr-tlin. [Transcribed war-talian^\

Inscr- I39/4, cf. Kar. 112, probably = Eg. dem.

wpte-^o-n-Hrme, ' great envoy of Rome' ; where /$-/'%^3^apete would correspond
to wpte (uputi(?} in the cuneiform of Amarna2; cf. y-(/i// J9^. Asheri .— Wsr Osiris),
and <? } /(A/<t'3^Aremc=Hrme) i.e. 'Pwji/r;.

i, Inscr. 15 = Ht-hr, ^ecop. [Transcribed Atari\. Cf. Amani = ^JUO«YH.
The full writing would have been *$ Q ^1$ * ^ £§•

(u) was only observed after the above remarks on the vowels had been sent to the printers.
It furnishes a second equation with co in the borrowed word, cf. (m), but by no means clears up
the value of /, or the question of the o and u vowels in Meroitic.

(v) f E]

From the Ethiopian and Meroite names written in Egyptian we may get some hints
as to the sounds likely to be represented in the Meroitic alphabet. The earlier Ethiopian
monuments give the following :—

and \ = 5.

and

(3) fl "k and fl =

(4) ^} and J = b.

(5)
(6)

(7)

(8)

(9)

(10)

= n.

_ — m.

AWA

\ and

> and <=> = r, I
\ and m = h.
and ® = h.
1 See also the group (u) below.

(") &

(12) ITT and cu = § (only in family of
Dyn. XXV).

(13) ffl ^ and ^» = k.

(14) A ^ and A = q>

(T5) U I —k (or q as usually in Eg. demotic).

(16) I and o = /.

(17) => = _'•
(i8)§

2 RANKE, Keils. Mat., p. 26.

THE ALPHABET: SOUNDS

1 1

The name of the Ptolemaic- Ethiopian prince at Dakka gives also «— and J, two signs
otherwise unknown in writing Ethiopian names : but «»— may be = ? and A = r=>.

The few later Meroite names from the south written in Egyptian hieroglyphs give: —

^, '"*, <=>, £2>, Q, J- P. a, ^^«, ffl, ^, O, — , 5=3.

Non-Egyptian names, presumably Meroitic, in Egyptian demotic from the north (Philae
to Maharraqa) give : — '

5, y, w, b, />, in, ft, r, /, //(?), />, s, $(?), k, q, t.

It is far from certain that all these names are really Meroitic. Egyptian names are
numerous in the Egyptian hieroglyphic and demotic texts amongst the officers of the
Ethiopians and Meroites. Probably there were many other nationalities, Blemmyes, Nubians, &c.,
represented in the names from Nubia. The * seems almost to be confined to the Shabako-
Kashta kings, and other peculiarities can be observed. The names, probably taken from
several languages, are no doubt imperfectly represented in the Egyptian, so that even if we
could say definitely which are Meroitic, we could not construct a reliable alphabet from
them. Something, however, could be argued from such facts as the presence of in h and the
absence of \ h.

The following is a list of the Meroitic alphabet in order according to the values of the signs.
The evidence for the values given will be found in the detailed discussion of the signs
below : —

initial a or alif.

(2) 9 vowel e (earlier sometimes ye).

(3) £? / vowel c.

(4) $ y- vowel i (earlier sometimes yi).

(5) (j \ I/I }>•

(6) ft & w.

(7) ^ (J) f b.
(«) HH C P.

(9) k } »*•

(10) ~S (*wx) /^ //.

(11) }} A n(i) older %.

U/ r.

/, older

<a> <. k.

(12) E],

(13) 2-&

(14) <=

(15) V ) //•

(16) « (— ) J// s(e).

(17) IU J 9

Bolder
^ /(/).
, older

(?), older

(19) A
(20)

(2i)
(22) c

(23)

(:=)

The hieroglyphic letters in brackets are forms occurring in the inscription Meroc I and
sometimes elsewhere.

The above scheme of the alphabet shows a close connexion with Egyptian values for
the signs. « like ££ appears to be a reduplication of the corresponding Egyptian sign.
C5 for h and [=] for r seem to be the only signs devoid of any probable explanation from
the Egyptian side : and the value of ^ is as yet only guessed.

The demotic letters, 5 /// , 9 } , 16 J// , 17 J, resemble the Egyptian demotic signs. The rest
show no such resemblance, but may have been derived by a long process from some form
of hieratic, or more directly from the hieroglyphic.

C 2

12

INTRODUCTION

In the earliest examples from Meroe many signs show a close relationship to the hieroglyphs,
but others, such as ^for BB, are not easily explained. It is perhaps worth while here to recall
the statement of Diodorus, when deriving Egyptian hieroglyphics and many religious matters
from Aethiopia (III. 3), that whereas in Egypt the priests alone knew hieroglyphic writing,
amongst the Ethiopians all used that kind of script. This may have been true a century
before he wrote (though perhaps not in the sense which he intended), for the small hieroglyphic
alphabet of the Meroites would have been easy to learn.

In the following pages each sign of the alphabet is separately dealt with, references
being given to the list of equations between the hieroglyphic and demotic forms on pp. 4-5,
and to that other list of words which throw light on the pronunciation, on pp. 8-10.

(equations 4, 5, 7). The sign is solely initial (except in compound proper
names) and can be dispensed with in many (if not all) words at pleasure, e.g.
Asheri Osiris, ¥^/(9^) $ ££ }^.(s$) Aniani Ammon.1 The question arises whether
spells a variety of initial words as an alif or hamza, or whether it represents only one vowel,
an initial a \ the former seems the most probable theory, as Meroitic appears to possess no
other sign than 9^ for expressing initial vowels. Several borrowed Egyptian words and
names commencing with h, q, ha, or ho are written with 5^ (groups/, h}? ^ and 9^. may be
connected with the Egyptian group (j ^ for prothetic alif, which is likewise used in spelling
Ethiopian names : the demotic seems actually to render the two signs in a modified form, as if
P ^i, but the most primitive examples (style c) may represent ^ alone. 9^ precedes all
the letters except the vowel signs 5, /, *£-.

3. P, 9 (equations i, 2, 4, 7). In the cartouche of the queen (group b] it corresponds to
Egyptian (jlj, i.e. y (unless it be z).3 In some texts, none however of the latest period, 5 is
written at the beginning of a group where other texts give 5 HI : likewise the remarkable
combination r$ occurs for y///5, as in the names ^9U//J for ^/?U//J, U///^53J
for U//-'^0r93 J, Kar. 116. It may perhaps be gathered from this that in early writing
5 stood for consonantal y and that the use of /// for this consonant came in later.

5 is more usually a weak vowel. In the groups (j), (£), it is the vowel of the Egyptian
definite article, which in Coptic is vowelless, and in (g] it terminates the name of Philae, which
in Coptic has no terminal vowel, but Inscr. 94 writes this with /. It is very commonly
omitted in variants of words.

In the group 53j=^, 9 is never ligatured to the ^, and is thus probably an independent
letter written as complementary to ^ , see 5 ^.

The values of p agree closely to those of 1} in Egyptian : it seems probable that the
alphabet-maker confused the reed-flower 0 with the ostrich-feather P , or deliberately substituted
the latter for the former for aesthetic reasons ; (] in late Egyptian stelae, &c., often looks like an
attenuated (1.

5 as a vowel is never preceded by 5^ or by the vowel signs, nor by /^, /\, \///> •}, /*-> *r,
nor is followed by the vowel signs (except *J- as above). /*- (q.v.) contains the vowel
represented by 9.

1 Compare the spelling of ">krre in group (o).

2 5 ^^ ^ 'n Hrwmet 'Po^ (group //). 9 2
seems to replace a vowelless initial iv in the name

of Osiris and the word ivpt (ib.).
5 In group (r) tpUU,f.

THE MEROITIC ALPHABET 13

(3) & / (equations i, 2, 3, 9). This is the only sign in the alphabet that is purely
vocalic and never begins a group or syllable. It represents H in group (j) \ and varies- with y,
cf. J/<3> My*5/x'i and more rarely with 9, but / is rarely omitted in variants of a word,
as in ^^^, 't) for ^/^^, *i/) the second word of formula C.3 It neither precedes nor
follows the vowel signs, nor does it follow /\, J// ', ^, /*$-, **-. *r- (see below) contains the vowel
represented by /.

There is no alphabetic sign like £} in Egyptian ; but in the syllabary £f is an
abbreviation for V/ 'ox ', Copt, eg^.4 In the Egyptian inscriptions of the earlier Ethiopian kings,

&, & is used in the spelling of names ; SciIAEKEk, Die iithiopische Konigsinschrift, p. 59,
suggests that it may there stand for //, being substituted for * (ib., 108). The simplifying of £}
to an oblique stroke / in demotic is quite intelligible, though it has no parallel in Egyptian
hieratic or demotic. In Egyptian demotic there are two signs of this form, a full stroke / has
the value r, a short stroke / is a (Coptic *.-, €-).

The two groups /$ and /*- correspond to single signs A and pg respectively, and the
stroke here has nothing to do with the vowel /.

(4) $i V (equations 1-9). The form ^jf is later. $ is used in late Egyptian texts for
the exclamation y, HI, but the forms of the hieratic and demotic equivalents are not suggestive
of y.

In archaic texts commonly, but seldom in late, y may be written as initial where
later texts give ty// , and occasionally a similar employment of y is seen later in the word,
as in 4*5 (A// J for ^/9U//J.5 Here y seems to have a consonantal value yi, just as 5
(q. v.) has a consonantal value ye.

y corresponds to the vowel i in the group (g), to c in (a) (Jt), to a or e in (/). It does
not precede or follow the vowel signs, nor follow <///, A. >**-> ^-> DUt commonly follows ^.
A is found to vary with y/^.

y is often substituted for /, and is often omitted in variants of words.

5. (][),//. Equation i gives t] i) i) : elsewhere $ i) (j is the equivalent of ty/l . The Egyptian
demotic I/I is derived from 0 \ Q, but is equivalent to hieroglyphic ij[|, and has the value of y,
and sometimes of vocalic i. ^/ is sometimes written for ^/ •

The combinations 5 III and ty/l are very common, 5 and y being usually substituted
for them in early texts. / I/I occurs, but is rare. HI is seldom final. The value y is assured
by the groups (h), («).

6- $\i 3 (equations i, 2, 3, 8). The Egyptian f( is u>, and the same value is shown in
Mcroitic by the groups (/), (/). 3 looks as though it were derived from an original fy facing to
the left like the Egyptian, but it does not bear much resemblance to Egyptian hieratic or
demotic forms.

7- 3^?> f- The equivalence of the hieroglyphic and demotic signs rests on little proof
beyond the process of elimination. Of the two signs not fixed by the equations already
given, there is sufficient proof that O is )> ^ occurs in very few hieroglyphic groups,

namely in pa <s> $5» £*, fa «* ^ pa $ !)(]> ^UJ^^k^' ra & BB P ^ &>
sk^)<E=> £S k, and the broken group ( <=> ^ > SF, a11 in /«*r. ^ also is a scarce

1 o> in (K). s Below, p. 50.

* The vowels 9, 9-, / seem to vary with each 4 This may be the origin of the Meroitic value,

other in the spelling of the element V-U/ ^ , 5 U/ ^ , which would naturally drop the g.
/.../•i CI.JC2- .u A 5 Both are seen in A'^r.iiS, 125, which are written

/(A// 3, >U/>3 m proper names; see thedescnp- . J'

r J 0 in an early variety of the late style of writing.
tion of Kar. 89, below, p. 68.

i4 INTRODUCTION

letter in demotic, and unfortunately no clear equations can be found for any of the above
groups ; but the occurrence of the group f=g <=> "^ appears significant when we remember
that /4-<l (/- is a frequent plural ending in the funerary formulae.1

As to the value, ^ being probably a false rendering of the sign (see above 2), ^ is the
only hieroglyphic form to be considered. This is used for b in the Egyptian cartouche of
the Ethiopian Sabacon, as well as in other late writing of Egyptian. As b occurs in Ethiopian
and Meroitic names and J in the peculiar inscription Meroc i, and there is no other sign
in the alphabet that can well have this value, it seems likely that this is the value of the
Meroitic letter. A confirmation of the proposed value b may be found in the fact that f
appears to replace } m in 'j/tjf/^, Kar. 77, for the usual *i/*j}<l of the funerary formula C,:J
and to replace ^p in the funerary formulae A, B, where J/^ is found, e.g. in Kar. i and 99 a,
for the usual J ^.4 Finally (/ corresponds to b in group (o].

8. EEB, ^ (equations 7, 8, 9). w seems only a way of writing the Egyptian H/. Its value
p is shown by the groups (g\ (j), (k], (m), (s).

^ varies with /"" b in the terminal formula A. A curious fact about ^is that it can be
added or omitted at pleasure in many words without altering the meaning, and that not only
at the beginning of words. On the hieroglyphic altar, Inscr. 60, EEB occurs three times, twice
in the formulae and once in a name, in each case before > : the corresponding demotic
formulae of Inscr. 59 do not show the ^; the name <=? $ <=> *Pc5 > EEB ££ (ib.) seems to
contain the same word as U/cT/,^/^.5 and in the funerary formulae C, &c., *j/) varies
with

9. ^, } (equations 4-7). Its demotic forms agree with the Egyptian hieratic and demotic

forms of ^ m, although the latter are derived from the figure facing to the right -^ . The
Meroitic value m is shown by the groups a-c,j\ &c.

10. ££, /^(equations 5, 6). In Egyptian "vww is ;/, and n is the value of Z£ (groups a-c}.
The original /vw must have been doubled for aesthetic reasons to increase the height in the line
(cf. » from -»-), because the letters were to be written to succeed each other horizontally
sign by sign. /^ has no resemblance to the hieratic or demotic forms.

/^, y^ and //^ vary with A q-v. 5 never follows /^. In 5/,J/^J, 9/C/<9///,
/^ varies with ^, showing perhaps a peculiar pronunciation of the dental: especially as n
before / is apt to disappear : ^ 9 ^ is a rare variant of ^ /^9 3^ Kar. 49, 59, /*- fyWr ^=
Eg. dem. Hr-ut-yt-f, 'Apez^wr???, and P V ^ V Inscr. 4 = Kntky, KavbaKf], see groups (q), (r).
In variants of proper names /^, ¥rt^ are often omitted: /t/C^9^.= [/'1/C'^^^^
Inscr. 92, 93 : cf. Arikakharer and Arikanakharer, Inscr. I, p. 79.

ii- \\t A (equation 4). SCHAEFER, AZ. 33/113 has shown that ^jj),, originally nn, was
employed in Egyptian inscriptions of the earlier Ethiopian kings as a variant of n in spelling
Ethiopian names. It does not occur in Egyptian demotic, and the known hieratic forms do not
explain the form /\.

.A is never followed by a vowel sign: it replaces /^ ;/ in /V-A^, 5/sJAJ (Kar.}\
y^ in )!fA}/& Inscr. ; and //$J?) in AW/1 A1! 5& Kar. 76, Inscr. 133, and is
transcribed ny in Egyptian demotic (group /). Probably, therefore, /\ represents that particular
Nubian n which most closely resembles ni and may be represented by n ; in Christian Nubian
this is written Vf : there can be little doubt therefore that Y is derived from the Meroitic A-

A Hke /^, y^, seems negligable in proper names: tr^AtW<r(A/% Kar. 6 is apparently
the same as ^^y^u/^ Kar. 23.

1 Below, p. 25. 2 p. i. 3 See p. 50. 4 See pp. 45, 4

THE MEROITIC ALPHABET 15

12. r=], -a, U/ (equations i, 2, 4, 6, H, 9). It is transcribed by r, Egyptian <=> (gr. A,/,
k, /, ;//). Like p in old Nubian, and r in modern Nubian, (A/ is exceedingly rarely, if ever, initial ;
but it very commonly follows 5 ^. It is difficult to suggest any Egyptian origin for r=n a tank (?)
as symbol for r, though U/ may be compared with the Eg. demotic equivalent of l<=>.

13. £&, ^ (equations 2, 4). In late Egyptian £a> is frequent for r, I ; the value / is shown

by gr. (g), (/). It is not uncommon as initial, whereas X, / are very rarely so in Nubian.

t

14. <=>. <s>, <. (equations 2, 6). It commonly varies with ) q.v. The hieroglyphic forms
seem like versions of «»— , in Egyptian //, representing the teats and sexual parts of an animal ;

the Egyptian sign is found in the name of the Ptolemaic-Egyptian king (fll*""^4— ^ ]

at Dakka. But they may lead back to Q h, which occurs in Egyptian writing of Ethiopian and
Meroitic names, and is the equivalent of <. in group (/).

CT is closely like the Christian Nubian sign for h (pronounced tig) corresponding to modern
t't, n and g, and this can hardly be accidental. But its sound as given by group (/) is A, and in
group (q] it seems to vary with 5 ^ as representing the initial // of the name of Horus.

J5- O> )• The distinction between ) and } m would probably have escaped me in
making the list in Areika if the two signs had not been juxtaposed in the common word
*7 ) J , so that the difference was emphasized. The equivalence with O is seen in the parallel
phrases quoted in the discussion of fnscr. 60, and is suggested by the apparent identity of
•' )*i: w'th - C5 £a • (fnscr. 24, 65).

J corresponds to x in ITax<opas (gr. ;;/). It varies with <L in the word :*?}}: of the funerary
formulae A, B,1 and frequently elsewhere.2 It may therefore have the sound of k or h.

1 6. «, J// (equations 4, 9). The value s is given by the group (/'), £ by (;;/). It is often
substituted for J in ^-J5^ and similar words. It occurs as initial but is never followed
by a vowel sign, and therefore may have contained an inherent vowel. The demotic form
resembles the Egyptian demotic < II = I [Q] s, and the sign » can be explained as a doubling of
the Egyptian hieroglyph -— = s (cf. ££). In the inscr. Meroc i, -+- appears to take the place
of «. Thus its value is probably s followed by a vowel.

17- LLI> J (equations i, 9). The value of Egyptian HJ is S, and its demotic derivative is
closely like the Meroitic sign. Groups (/), (;/) give S also as its Meroitic value. It varies with J// q.v.,
and the s of the names of Osiris and Isis (groups d, e) are both written with J probably owing to
a change of sounds.

J^' V> ^ (equations 2, 6, 7). fl, <^i are the Egyptian equivalents given by groups (a), (o), (r) :
in the Ptolemaic period these letters probably had a value approaching the Coptic 0, -s, rather
than a pure k. This value for ^ may be derived acrophonically from $j». = Gbt KTJ/S, in the
group

19. A, A, /2 (equations 3, 9). The stroke of 13 is often attached to the other component
in early writing; in a few cases, e.g. V^f> Kar. 94, 3 alone is written for A?.3 The form
A is not uncommon, agreeing with the Egyptian alphabetic sign for q. q is also the Meroitic
value given by the groups (g), (I).

1 See pp. 45. 48.

2 E.g. /S-CT/J^ occurs in Kar. 72 for the formula A, see below, pp. 25, 45.

3 Also quite late in Inscr. 117.

usual *r-?/J^, and /*-)!/<})/ J Kar.

« for the normal /*- CT A' 5 ,7 / J ^ , both in

16 INTRODUCTION

20. ^>, ^ (equation 6). The form g — > is not uncommon, agreeing with the Egyptian
alphabetic sign for /, which often stands for / in and after the New Kingdom, o /, / are
the equivalents given by the groups (b\ (h], (2), (/), (q).

} is often followed by y, but not by /, 5 except in the abnormal inscription Meroc i. It
is replaced by /$- in y^/^?/,//*-?^/, Kar. 100, and curiously enough by /^ (which may
point to a d sound rather than /) in ¥£ / $ 5 /(, J /{<7 /// ; and perhaps varies with ft,, v. /^, /C-

2I- ra> /4~ (equations 2, 4, 8). The oblique stroke of /$- is joined to the first element
in many early texts. In one or two later texts (e.g. Kar. 58) the ^- appears without the /.
^ is a combination found in the Egyptian spelling of the older Ethiopian names for
notably in the name of Taracus. One might, however, connect the sign with i^l ty,
which occurs as a syllabic in Egyptian-Ethiopian writing.

In groups (*), (£), (0), (s), («), it corresponds to t, t. The sign is never followed by a vowel
sign: various parallels1 prove that its vowel is 9, and its transcription is therefore te. In a few
instances /*- replaces £ (q. v.) and ^- ,2

22. c^, ^- (equation 6, 9), with variant J. Group (b) gives the Egyptian equivalent as ^^
or •=•. It does not occur before the vowel signs, but constantly changes with v//, ^, /$- in
grammatical forms. Various parallels 3 prove that its vowel is /, and its transcription is
therefore te. The origin of i=^ as a ^-symbol may perhaps be sought in V, the Egyptian
determinative of land, used here to represent /, TO ' land ', as MASPERO has suggested in
reviewing Areika in the Rev. Critique, 1899.

/t (equations 2. 4, 7). ^5, the sacred eye of Horus is a very common amulet,
but a rare hieroglyph in Egyptian, and then only represents its own name w&^f) ovanov (Dem.
Mag. Pap., I, p. 64), i.e. wagi, and has no demotic form.

There is little to fix its value as a consonant: it replaces ^ in the name /t/t^?A Kar. 124,
for £ /, tj} and in ? /, } /, 9 , Kar. 125, apparently for 9 /C } £ 9 III. It should thus be a dental
of some kind, and as there is a kind of z (|, g — >) in Egyptian spelling of Ethiopian and Meroitic
proper names, the value z may be attributed provisionally to it. By elimination too, the values
of the other letters being approximately fixed by good evidence ^^, ](, remains as the only

probable equivalent for the above-mentioned sound of |, s=>.

In transcribing Meroitic names I have frequently supplied the vowel a where no vowel is
marked : to some extent this is justified by the spelling of Nairara, Ka/-SaK?j, Amani, riax^pa?,
juen&e, &c. It is of course impossible to decide in most cases where a vowel is to be
inserted, and some other vowel than a may often be required.

1 See pp. 9, 38. * See p. 45- 8 See p. 38.

CHAPTER II

$

THE AGE AND SUCCESSION OF STYLES OF MEROITIC WRITING

AN indication of the relative age of any Meroitic writing may be sought for in the degree
to which the Meroitic had overpowered the Egyptian at the time. The early Ethiopian kings
borrowed the Egyptian language and writing for monumental records ; this borrowed system
rapidly deteriorated when the fall of Dynasty XXV put an end for a long time to intercourse
with Egypt. With Ergamenes in the third century B. C. we conjecture that a new era of
freedom, prosperity, and general culture commenced under Hellenistic and fresh Egyptian
influences. The inscriptions of Ergamenes and Azakheramani in the Dodecaschoenus on the
borders of Egypt, at Philae Tafa and Dakka, are in good early Ptolemaic style ; but it was
perhaps then that nearer home first their proper names and then the native language of the
Meroites began to be spelt in a special alphabet founded on the Egyptian alphabetic
characters. The hieroglyphic inscriptions in some of the pyramids of Meroe are in debased
Egyptian throughout, in others the personal name of the royalty is written in Meroitic while
all else is Egyptian, in others again the royalty is without even a prenomen in Egyptian, and
the whole of the inscriptions are in Meroitic. But as yet the absence of independent information
as to the succession of the kings, and the possibility of re-use of the pyramids and their shrines,
leave us without satisfactory means of testing the theory.

I. The Meroite texts in Egyptian hieroglypliic include, outside the pyramids, the inscriptions
Meroe 4, unfortunately without a cartouche, and the famous bilingual of Natakamani and
Amanitere from Wad Benaga, Inscr. 41 ; with the latter we can group Meroe 19 and the
inscriptions from temple C at Barkal (L. D. V. Bl. 15 e-m) which give the same cartouches,
perhaps associated with that of the prince Arakakhatani of the Ammon temple of Naga.1

II. The known texts in Meroite Iiieroglyphic, mostly very briefer fragmentary, are: —

Soba, Inscr. i.
Gebel Qeli, Inscr. 2.
Naga, Inscr. 3-20, 23-38, 39.
Wad Benaga, Inscr. 40, 4 1 .
Ba'sa, Inscr. 46.

Meroe, Inscr. 55, 56, 58, 60, 62, 63, 67, 730 ; Meroe, i, 2, 15, 16, 17, ai.
Barkal, Inscr. 773.

Amara, Inscr. 84 (from Lepsius's copies only, the original being entirely destroyed).
Of these Meroe i (column 8 on the table) shows some unusual forms agreeing with
Egyptian hieroglyphic.

III. The demotic inscriptions vary considerably in style, and it is not difficult to distinguish
the earlier from the later.

(i) Archaic (see columns 10-13). The earliest inscriptions not uncommonly tend to upright
forms, in some signs closely following portions of the outlines in the corresponding hieroglyphs,
e.g. Mcroe $at 36/2 ; contemporary with these however, and much intermingled with them, e.g.

1 Inscr. II, s. v. Napata.
P

i8

INTRODUCTION

SOBA

NAGA
Lion t.

Ammon t.

r<»|Jtf

ME ROE
JnJcr 60

66

£5
*

Hi«M 1.

.

I. s$

fell

^}

y*

3*

^!

5?.

2 H

f

f

(

IT

0

\

/r v

5

3« ^5

^^

^

*

B

X

&

/

/I ^

T"* /I

J

r

J

%

>

1>

I

¥

5- 11

i/

I!

w

II

HI

6. ^

%

81

a

8)

tf

i

7- fc,

lh?

'

J

r

8. m

®

.

ffl

SB

ffl

U'

ffl

^

9- k

&

IK

JKi

^

^

^

K

>

IO. ££

££

^

/V\X\

^^/\^V

Z^

AAAA
/VWA

—

«»

n.

«. W

U

H

A

12. [=]

®

-

a

e

*•

•a

u/

14- <=>

<g&

<3S>

<_.:>

CE>

<=>

^

<=i

<

15. *5

O

^

^'

>

16. «

n

n

^.

tt

Jll

J7- LU

ill

LU

LLI

^g

^y

UJ

(WW|

J

18. V

V

V

v

%>

V

^

i.

19- A

A

i

i

A

j

4

13

20. ^3

25

3

2>

3

r3

t

21. ra

ra

ID

ra

ro

c?

a

"-

22. c^

e^

<s

D>

^

Q^

£-.

25 ^^

•" )• • ^"O

?^

»

^

^

=fe

^

7*

i

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

THE HIEROGLYPHIC ALPHABET,

PALAEOGRAPHICAL TAB1 ES

A

u/

Mtn»«

/4

Sli

35

IS
Ux/

1,1

IO

35
x///

MJ

12

Ingr

Knr

m
5

r.

6
^

•///

3

13

95
H

JftXr

u/

KALABSHA

A/,///

15

16

THE DEMOTIC ALPHABET.

D 2

20 INTRODUCTION

Meroe $b, 36/1, there is a less stiff series.1 The archaic inscriptions are found on stelae, &c., and
as graffiti at Mesauwarat (Inscr. 42, 43) ; at Umm Soda (Inscr. 45) ; at Meroe (Meroe $, 6, 12,
Inscr. 47, 49, 51-4, 61) ; at Barkal (Inscr. 76-8); at Soleb (Inscr. 79); at Sai (Inscr. 83) ; at
Haifa (Inscr. 86) ; and at Dakka (Inscr. 91-3). The style is hardly to be found on funerary
altars or stelae except at Meroe (Meroe 25, 27-30, 34-6, 41, 43, 45, 49). From Karanog the
only examples that approach it are Kar. 58, 80, and 126.

(2) Transitional (see columns 14, 15). The style occurs on funerary stelae and altars as far
north as Karanog, but is entirely absent from the Dodecaschoenus. It is found at Naga
(Inscr. 22); Meroe (Meroe, Nos. 23, 24, 26, 37, 38, 40, 42, 44, 46, 47, Inscr. 64, 70); Dangel
(Inscr. 74); Karanog (Kar. 13, 34, 44, 61, 62, 94. 95, 100, 103, 107, no, 123, 126-8);
and Shablul (the fragment Ph. 5112 figured in Areika PI. 35). A granite stela of this style,
Inscr. 126, of unknown provenance, is dedicated in the names of one of the Natakamani-
Amanitere-Candace groups of kings.

(3) Late (see column 16 for the extreme variety ; the forms of the letters generally
agree with the printing types used in this memoir). None of these late inscriptions are found
on granite or any other kind of hard stone; they occur throughout the Meroitic region,
namely, at Naga (Inscr. 21); Mesauwarat (Inscr. 44); Meroe (Meroe 7-10, 14, 51. Inscr. 48,
5°» 57, 58> 59> 65> 68> 69> 7J> 73 a> h d> e) 5 Sedenga (Inscr. 80, 81) ; Amara (Inscr. 85) ; Faras
(Inscr. 129); Karanog (passim); Shablul (passim); Wadi Sabu' (Inscr. 87); Aqeba (Inscr.
88-89) ? Alaqi (Inscr. 90) ; and are very common in the graffiti, &c., of the Dodecaschoenus.
The latest or most developed style of all is seen in the great inscription of Kalabsha (Inscr. 94,
cf. 130), and the inscriptions of the Ethiopian chamber at Philae (Inscr. 97-111) are written in
almost the same hand, while the graffiti of Philae (Inscr. 95, 96, 112-25) generally are of
a more central type. It is this late style of writing which occurred on imported amphorae
at Karanog along with Greek inscriptions of Roman age and Egyptian demotic.2

Thus the archaic style (i) is found markedly in the Dodecaschoenus at 'Dakka, the
transitional style (2) is absent from it though belonging to the settled population of Karanog,3
and the late style (3) is found on the tombstones of the inhabitants northward to the
south frontier of the Dodecaschoenus, and in inscriptions and graffiti, not only in the
Dodecaschoenus, but even in the temple of Philae itself.

The recorded history of this district may help to fix the age of the Meroitic inscriptions.
The titles of the Meroite kings in Meroite hieroglyphic are modelled on those of the later
Ptolemaic kings or the Roman emperors, and there is no probability that the alphabet was
in use before the third century B.C. The rule of Ptolemaic kings down to Euergetes II is
well represented in the Dodecaschoenus ; the pronaos of Dakka was built by the last-named
king in his thirty-fifth year, 135 B.C., whereas the later Ptolemies troubled themselves little, if
at all, about the country beyond the First Cataract, and it was not until after the invasion of
Candace, about 23 B.C., that the Dodecaschoenus was occupied by the Roman troops.4
Provisionally therefore we may attribute the archaic inscriptions of Dakka to the interval
between the Ptolemaic and Roman occupations of the Dodecaschoenus.

The revolts in Egypt in the reign of Marcus Aurelius may have given the Ethiopians
a fresh opportunity of occupying the southern frontier district for a few years ; but the Romans
continued to hold the Dcdecaschoenus, and the name of Septimius Severus is found upon
the temple of Kalabsha. From the time of Gallienus, A.D. 260, onwards the Blemmyes must
have had all Lower Nubia at their mercy until the reorganization of the empire under

1 Cf. Meroe, p. 58, classes (c), (d).

2 Karanog Cemetery, pp. 78, 79.

3 The transitional style is seen in the graffito,
Inscr. 22, upon the Roman kiosque at Naga which

is, perhaps, of the second century A. D.

* MILNE, History of Egypt under Roman Rule,
pp. 18-23.

AGE AND SUCCESSION OF STYLES OF MEROITIC WRITING 21

Diocletian, r. A.I). 290, when the frontier was definitely drawn back to Philae, and Nobatac
were invited to occupy the adjoining district as a shield against the Blemmyes. The later
Mcroitic inscriptions of the Dodecaschoenus and Philae were doubtless written between the
middle of the third century and the Christianization of Nubia in the middle of the sixth
century, and rather at the beginning than at the end of the period.

An ' Agent of Isis ', a title familiar in late Meroitic inscriptions of the Dodecaschoenus,
appears in Egyptian demotic as early as the reign of Nero. The barbarous title qeren of
Isis, still more familiar in local Meroitic, occurs in many later inscriptions, one of them
fortunately dated in the fourth year of Trebonius Gallus (A.D. 254)*; while 'Bekemate the
Akrere, son of Qeren, the strategus of the water', mentioned in an undated but certainly
late Egyptian demotic text at Philae, is probably identical with ' the krer Bekemate, begotten
of the mate and strategus of the water', who is shown in the drawings of the Ethiopian
chamber in the great temple (Inscr. 98). It may even be that Diocletian's introduction of
the Nobatae put an end to the writing and the precarious civilization of the Meroites and
that their records should all be placed before A.D. 300. But more probably they lasted for
something like a century longer.2

The successive styles may therefore be dated provisionally as follows :—

(1) Archaic before 25 B.C.

(2) Transitional, between 25 B.C. and A.D. 250.

(3) Late, A.D. 250 to A.D. 400.

Mr. Crowfoot, however, argues for a much shorter range in the Meroitic monuments,
viz. from the second century to the middle of the fourth century A. D.3

1 The same inscription mentions a certain ' Akrer,
the great envoy to Rome' from the Meroite king
TRRMN.

i

Inscr. 124 is inscribed upon a gateway which is
commonly ascribed to the re-fortification of Philae by
Diocletian. Several of the Philae graffiti are upon
walls that must be dated to the Roman age, and the
unusual height at which they are placed indicates that
the floors were deep in rubbish at the time.

8 Tfie Island of Meroe, pp. 37-41 (in the nineteenth
memoir of the Archaeological Sumey of Egypt,
published by the Egypt Exploration Fund). Cor-
roboration for this shorter chronology might be found
in a comparison of Kar. 8 with Kar. 103, see below,
p. 71. Woolley and Randall-Mac I ver suggest that the
Karanog cemetery represents a period beginning near
to A.D. 100 and continuing into the fifth century, Kar.
Cent., p. 84.

CHAPTER III

THE MEROITIC LANGUAGE

IT would be premature to attempt to discuss the language revealed by the inscriptions
at any length. But it seems worth while to gather together a few facts that are already
ascertained. Without being at all decisive, the analogies to Nubian both in structure and
vocabulary are sufficiently striking to be worth mention. The language appears to be
agglutinative, without gender, the place of inflexions taken by post-positions and suffixes.
But it is disconcerting to observe that of the few native words which are known, two mean
respectively ' bear ' and ' beget ', while it seems that neither the modern Nubian dialects nor
Christian Nubian possess distinct words for the two functions: in them the word OYiiiwy,
mine, serves for both ' bear' and ' beget ' and has no resemblance to either of the Meroitic words.

PHONOLOGY.

Absence of the peculiarly Semitic consonants and a general simplicity in the sounds of
the language seem certain.

According to the old-fashioned classification of Lepsius, the alphabet appears to give

Tenues Mediae Nasales Spirantes Liquidae

Gutturals k g (q} h, h

Palatals ii s y

Dentals / n s, z ? r, I

Labials / b m w

As in modern and Christian Nubian r is never initial, and it is seldom that / is really
initial, though it appears at the beginning of groups which are separated by .* from those
which they follow and qualify.

The notation of the vowels is puz/ling, as the equations and other evidence obtainable
point to varieties of e, a, i for the four signs : and although there are equations with Coptic
which might give an o value, there is evidence that in these cases the vowel was changed
to e or a. As yet no clear proof can be produced even for the existence of o and n in the
Meroitic language.

The writing indicates that the words consisted mainly of open syllables commencing
with a consonant. There were also closed syllables, as is shown by the Greek transcriptions
'Epya/xeVrjj, KarSa/o; : but there is no evidence that two vowel sounds followed each other without
a consonant between.

VOCABULARY.

The few words that are at present intelligible comprise certain loan-words from Egyptian,
proper names, and a few native words : —

Loan-words: — ¥^ >J/i '¥£ /*r- tewisti. Eg. tezvas/iti, 'the adoration'.

3/ } tj^r^pelamcs, Eg. pelemes, 'the
/*- V-W 9 ^ perite, Eg. peril (?), ' the Agent '.
&c.

INFLEXION, ETC. 23

Proper names:— J/3 Wtsk, Eg. Ksi, Isis.

y*^/5^ Amani, Eg. Amun, Ammon.
^/ 5/09 C.^ ^ Apezcmak, the Lion-god.
/*- ^/^ Napate, Napata.
/4/?2 Shimale, Ibrim
&c.

and an infinity of native personal names.1
i

Native words :— ^- 9 ^ ' water ', ## (cf. Nubian-Kenus essf, Kordofan

Nubian otu* ; also ast- or tfj/fl- viw/j, aqua in the
explanations of the Nile names Asfa/ws, Asta-
boras 3).

3jf4*/ 9 3J?), 5 ^y-M/ /*- , 5 ^y-U/ 9 /// ' to beget ', arik (?) in names,4 terike, ycrike.
?< fi,, t^j,/*-, 5 C /, 5 /// 'to bear ', zahe, tezhe, yezhe.

) *j adjective ' great ', /ah.

INFLEXION, &c.

The mechanism of the language, as in Nubian, is provided largely by post -positions or
suffixes attached to the end of a word or of such verbal complex consisting of several words
as is affected by it. Amongst these post-positions the following are already distinguished :—

1 i ) y., W, i, li for the vocative (?).

(2) 4, ^r /, // for a word or phrase when followed by another word which it qualifies, as
5 /, } *l 9 HI ' *J **- J 9 C. ' t° whom a peshte is kin ', ' kin of a peshte '.5 Plural ^5 $ leb.

(3) /$• ¥&/*r ti\ Itwi for the copula (?) or for emphasis (?). Plural ¥$ ^/^54 lebakzvi.

(4) Jff s for the genitive following its noun : in the position of (2) it becomes simply £ / ;
in the position of (3) ^- tc, ¥3*^ tcwi (plural ¥&£fS*- tebakivi), or I^Jff s/e, V&/4J//
slhvi (see pp. 24, 40).

(5) /*- te for the locative : by the addition of (2) it becomes 4/S-, $**/**-, tel, teli; by the
addition of (3) l*i/*-, V&/4S*-, tele, telewi (cf. p. 40).

(i) The effect of adding y- i for the vocative (?) ending is seen in the following :—

a. V^/3 'O Isis!', S/i. 3.

b. :t^Jr<r 13 A1^// /\}<r£'J/& ' O Isis!', Inscr. 133.

c. ^ A W/l A?*r 13' J/3 ' O Isis ! ', Inscr. 85.

d. ^//5U//J ' O Osiris ! ', S/t. 3.

e. .•^A/(A/^53-*y^A>'/J 'O Osiris!', Inscr. 133.

f- t^J^U ' O Great God ! ', S/i. 3.

g. y-lA/U/£5/-?.'^4.£/ 'O Great God!', Inscr. 129.

Here the y- is added to the bare stem of J/3 in a, while $ intervenes after 5/1? in b,
after A '*n c, and after ) in f, and III intervenes with a vowel change after y-U/ in d.
The simple form of y-U/U/^53 being unknown, the effect of the y- on it is not certain.

1 I have not yet recognized any Egyptian or Greek name of the Nile in the inscription of Teizanes, is

personal narr.es in the Meroitic inscriptions. probably the same word.

7 LEPSIUS, Nubische Grammatik, p. Ixxviii. * Inscr. I, p. 57.

s Diod. 1/37, Pliny //. ^V. 5/10; see SCHA'FER, 8 This ^ / seems not to be added to words termin-

Zeits.f. Aeg. Spr. 33/98. DlLLMANN in his Anfange ating in V ', and rarely to proper names, especially

ties Aviimitischen Reichs pointed out that Sed&, the with the words of filiation.

24 INTRODUCTION

The endings (2) and (3) can be well seen in connexion with the titles (A/
tf-J^^peistc, 9 /l^^ant (collected in the Indices of titles and descriptive phrases, below).

a. .'^/^/l/??/// •'*<*/ /-?C'kinof *paqar\ Kar. ^9-

sic

b. y$ *r- v^C <?/ ^ U/ / 13 ^ ' she of the harim (?) of a /a^«r ', Kar. i a; et sim.

c. :/*79j,S }?///>'/ f?.'A??S ?93^ 1///WA///J U/ A? ^ 'kin of the paqar of the king

Atmetan-Tabe ', Kar. 47.

&. :'H>/li<r](,}ll<i//l'''>)lj!l<r}!l<rlH>'W 13$^ 'kin of the /^r Yetmet the elder',
Kar. 17.

e. lH>lei/*-A V^9 ^.* ^- J 5 ^ '/«//# in Akin ', Kar. 7 8,

f. ¥3 *r- <& £.' 4 *r- J(5)C^ ' of the harim (?) °r the peshtf\ Kar. 79, &c.
g. VS/^VS.'^^-J?^' brother of the /«£# ', Kar. 50.

h- ^ / -9 9 /C y 9 9 ///.' -9 *- J 9 ^ ' kin of th5 ^^^', A^r. .59, but : W }¥$/*- A^S//?^
/// ' kin of the peste Natewitar ', Kar. 83.

'• . • • tift&pesht$\Kar. 100.
j. •'/^r^///¥^^:'/r£7-J9^ 'of the harim (?) of the peshte\ Kar. 124.
k. fi>: l*j /*- J: 4 'T- J 9 ^ ' mother (?) of the /^///^ ', ^T«r. 1 27.
1. ^ / ^ /^~ J.' ^ ^- J 5 C^ ' mother (?) of the /«//# ', Kar. 1 25.
m. ¥^/^9 ^^-(A/ A- .* ^ V J 5 ^ ' begotten of the peshte ', A'rtT. 1 03.
n. /4£--i///s^ 'thepestc', I user. 106.

o. V$ / *, 9 /, / ^ 9 ///.' 9 /// /^- / £.9 ^' ^5 ^ ' kin of the prophet Apeteye ', Kar. 2 1 .
p. y^fr J/3 £^9^ 'prophet of Isis ', Kar. 15.
q. V1>/£ilH>:tfJ7!/fk5'^ 'brother of the prophet \Kar. 118.
r. V3/'r5/iS99///''f 5 49/153^ 'kin of prophets', Kar. 22.

f? _ ** *\

s. Sai tt [i ^ ^. « £z± \$ rn 1 t3 ^ ' belo\ed (?) of Ariten ', Inscr. 84, but ^ ;;/;// mczesl
' beloved (?) of Amani ', ib.

t. *H> 1 4 9 ^.W /^--' y*^/ J ' begotten of a jMw' ', Kar. 108.

The simple forms are seen when the title precedes its proper name, d, o, or a qualifying
word c, e, p.

For the genitives (4) J//3/& 'of Isis', and J/I^^J 'of Amanap' furnish useful
illustrations.

u. /^U/^J/ U/9/^J/3 J//3/& /*-V-W5^S//J/& A5U//A? 'Mashtarq, qeren
of Isis, agent of Isis and Isis- ....', Inscr. in, see below, p. 40.

v. .V49/t>^9///.*£J/<3 At*///,? ^J/3 /^-^U/5^'kin of the agent of Isis and
of the qeren of Isis ', Inscr. 122.

w. <H>l'iJ/l3IZ> !lf(5^*Z5Z5}J// ' prophet of Isis ', Kar. 126.

x. ^^-J/3.'^/l9^ ' prophet of Isis ', Kar. 15.

y. V1>l<i<iZV-W/*-:'P7//3//3:j//<$JlJ:3)£,3 'begotten of the slhs of Amanap
Qeqeli ', Kar. 6.

z. lH>l£i<7^}!l<7/// 9 ZAJ ;5U<7/'7<rf ' kin of the beleleke of Amanap ', Kar. 30.
a. tH>l£j^^}!J^//l:f^/^-'^} 9/19^ 'kin of the prophets of Amanap ', Kar. 15.
£. V$/'jJJ//''t+l CA/ •' £ ^ ^ ' wife of the prophet of Amanap ', Kar. 1 25.
y. V3/ Wv/>/.*? CA/ J^ ^ -? ' wife of the ^ of Amanap ', A'rtr. 32.

'prophet of Amanap', A'rt-r. 21.

F. mitiJ/l CA'7 9l/^¥^9f^ ' belilcke of Amanap ', A'^rn 3.

PLURAL FORMS

GENDER AND NUMBER.

There seems to be no distinction of gender on the stelae describing men and women
respectively.

The plural forms in the descriptive phrases of the funerary stelae (cl. p. 38) are

of the simple form, f^^t leb

of the 4, <Pr form likewise, A^94 Icb

of the 4*3/4 form, ya^/^94 leb(a)k(a)wi

of the genitive J// and £, fj forms, fS /*r- teb

of the WT- form, 9$ 2J/ '/*- tcb(a)k(a)ivi.
In all these the common feature is ^"9 cb.

In the benedictions or terminal formulae there is a somewhat different series. The meaning
of the phrases is so uncertain that one can only suggest that they may belong to the inflexions
of verbs. They are characterized by a < (or )) following the /^?. They seem confined to
the forms with suffixed /*- and ^-, /*-? ^and

For /*- or ^- they substitute /^-<lf^ (once

Before /**- 9 ^ or J/l 9 ^ they insert 9 < t/ .

An exceptional case is Kar. 104 inserting f only before the /fr-9 ^ in its two plurals, and
Kar. 92, 5//. 14, Inscr. 135 have forms like f*r/ )^, dropping the other terminations.

The following is a list of plural forms in the different formulae ! :—

Formula A. Plural.
Inscr. 135.

45-

Kar. 37, ^7*. 12.
Kar. 67.

Singular.

Inscr. \ 37.

Kar. 6, 28, 29,42.
. 104.
ar. 15.
Kar. 23.

. 131.

9 ,7 ^? ^ ^tfn 7s once
very common.
very common.
Kar. 1 8.
/S- 9 ^9 ^ y^ ^ very common.
very common.

Formula B.

Inscr. 13.5.

cf.
(cf.

cf.

. 61,
A'ar. 54).

5, 19.

. 28, 29, 42, 55.

cf.

cf.

. 61,

frequent.

5, 19.

cf.

1 See below, pp. 43, 45, &c., and the description of Kar. 99 on p. 70.

E

26

INTRODUCTION

Formula C. Plural.

Kar. 67.
Kar. 64 a.

Kar. 29,42.

99 a.

Inscr. 135 (blundered?).

Formula D.

9 /// Kar. 29.
Kar. 67.
Kar. 37.

IllsCJ'- 1 3 7 •

Singular.
Kar. 14.

very common.

. 27, 28, ioo.

r. 59.

Formula F.

Formula G.

14.

. 137.

if III Inscr. 89.

The plural endings in these formulae therefore are (i) // when there is no further ending ;
(2) CT/^, 5C^, with ending ^-, /«-, 5^, /4-9^, J//5^ or v///^-?^; once only in such
cases A" alone is used (/f^r. 104). This 9<C seems parallel to the ^ of the ending 4*£,<7/x5^
in the descriptive series

Thus eb or b is the most essential mark of the plural.1 It seems possible that the patronymic
or tribal termination -ab, now met with in place-names in all parts of Nubia from the First
Cataract to the Blue Nile, may be connected with it.

The position of the plural ending throws light on the formation of words. Thus in the
series of plurals from formula A we have a root ps (or sometimes yi) to which can be added the
element he. The plural ending is attached directly to the simple ps or to the compound ps-he
giving *pseb, yi-heb, &c. The other elements te, ke-te, ke-s, ke-te-s follow the plural affixes,
he intervening in almost all cases, producing pse-bh-te, pse-he-bh-te, pse-he-bhe -ke-te-s, &c. ps, pse-he
might be nominal or verbal stems, whereas the elements which follow the plural endings might
be pronominal or particles. It seems strange that no one of these post- positions is indispensible
to the phrase, the variants giving even the bare pse, pse-he or yi-he, presumably without material
change to the meaning of the formula.

Another plural with this b, from the descriptive phrases and the 'stele-text', is noted on pp. 40, 41

MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS FROM SHABLUL

AND KARANOG

E 3

CHAPTER I
i.

THE INSCRIBED FUNERARY MONUMENTS

i

THE principal object of the present memoir is the publication and study of a group of
Meroitic funerary texts found by Dr. Randall-Mad ver and Mr. Woolley in their expeditions
of 1907 and 1908 to Shablul and Karanog. Although a certain number of fragmentary or worn
inscriptions have been excluded from consideration, no less than 152 remain. Of these,
2 are from the Karandg cemetery (including one found separately and now in the Ashmolean
Museum at Oxford), and 20 are from Shablul (including one published by Mr. VVeigall).

The inscriptions are confined to two classes of monuments, namely stelae, and altars or
tables of offerings. Mr. Woolley found ample evidence at Karanog that the altars had been
set on square bases before the entrances of the tombs, and some actually lay undisturbed
upon their brick bases.1 The stelae had all fallen down or been removed, but it appeared
that they had originally been set up in the little shrines which project from the front walls of the
mastabas.2

The altar or table of offerings in general is a rectangular block furnished with a projection
on one side for a spout, and sculptured, on the upper face only, with a hollow trough, a jar
and loaves, or other offerings. The inscription, engraved round the border, is also confined
to the upper surface. The stela, on the other hand, is a slab or tablet, rectangular, the top either
straight or rounded, or with a projection either rectangular or shaped ; and in a few cases the
stela is of quite irregular form. Upon one face of the stela may be painted or sculptured one or
more figures of the deceased persons whom it was intended to commemorate, with an inscription
disposed about each figure ; or more commonly, an inscription in horizontal lines is alone
engraved upon it. But there are mixed forms, and in a few instances it is difficult to decide
whether the monument is an altar or a stela.

Altars?

Among the inscribed monuments from the Karanog cemetery the altar greatly pre-
ponderates. Of these one. Kar. 39, is double, in the form of two tables placed side by side,
analogous to the double /W-statues. The simplest form is with a plain more or less deep
rectangular hollow in the upper surface, the spout often less deeply hollowed : such are
Kar. 5, 6, 16, 19, 27, 39, the fine table 64, 69, 91, 127 ; in 37 the hollow is small, in 63, 126 the
spout does not project, in 42 the spout is not hollowed, in 130 the central hollow is only outlined
with a broad groove having the centre raised, and in 117 this has the effect of a tray of offerings
laid upon the altar.

The spout in three cases. Kar. 63, 70, and 126, does not project from the side, but is always
marked, though sometimes the hollowing is indicated only in a rudimentary way by lines, as in
59>4 95 (where the projection has been broken off), or by a narrow groove 30, 34. In .5 it
broadens somewhat outward. In 7, 25, 42. the hollow of the channel is not marked, in 50. 78,6

1 Karanbg Cemetery, p. 8 and PI. 114. volume, where those not previously figured are shown

2 Karanbg Cemetery, pp. 9, 10. The shrines are in order in the plates.

well shown, ib., PI. 113. * K. C, PL 15, No. 7089.

9 Illustrated, ib., Pis. 15-20. The numbers here 5 K. C., PI. 20, C. 40164.

quoted are those of the catalogue printed in the present

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLUL

and 114 the arrangement of the channel is peculiar. Kar. 72 has a hollowed spout at each end,
but the inscription seems to commemorate only one person. In Kar. 120 we have opposite the
spout another projection, somewhat injured. A perfect example at Moscow (Inset: 131) shows
that this represented a disk and horns \j/, evidently the symbol of Isis, whose head-dress
was of this form. Kar. 90 (K. C., PL 15, No. 7090) has a similar projection, but plain.

In most instances there are offerings of some kind sculptured in or about the hollow. Four
circular loaves are commonly figured. Two of these appear alone on each side of the hollow in
Kar. 7 and 15, the four together in the hollow in 67, 70, and 80.

A pair of Egyptian water-ewers jy is a very common subject, associated with loaves, &c.,
e.g. in Kar. 95, 101, 120, 132. Greek amphorae on stands may take their place, as in 25, or
there may be one vase, 30, 99. An unusually broad ewer is seen in 28. Often there is an oval
basin or reservoir in the centre, 3, 22, and this is commonly finished with cartouche-like
termination at one or both ends. 84, 86 and 79,1 116. The water from the amphorae may flow
towards the basin or on the loaves, 79, 1 i2>2 A bouquet of lotus flowers and buds may be
added, 4, i2.5>2 ^at sPut cakes, 54, 59,3 a heap of fruit, i 25.2 An amphora in the centre may have
a wine-dipper hanging from its mouth. /H,4 117, and a cup on the mouth, 32/' A stand, more or
less pylon-shaped and supporting flat loaves, &c., is seen in i, 24,° 72, 77. The central reservoir
may be rectangular, with or without steps down to it for the drawer of water, 50, 114. 136 gives
a singularly clumsy version of the water-jars. 1 28 gives a curious figure, perhaps intended for
a broad jar on a stand, but more probably to be connected with the ^ seen in the channel
of the elaborate 78. 4 Perhaps the most interesting examples are those which show Anubis
and a goddess7 making the libation, 78 4 and 96. 8 This is a common subject on the early
private altars0 and the later royal altars10 from Meroe, but is rare in the Karanog collection.

The provision of water and wine, bread and flowers, often with a reservoir to draw from,
is thus the main conception in the sculptures of these offering tables : and Osirian deities,
as amongst the Egyptians, attend to the wants of the Osirian deceased. There does not
seem to be any un-Egyptian idea involved. I have not observed any token by which the
sex or rank of the deceased can be recognized from the designs.

Stelae^

Amongst the Karanog stelae several are adorned with human figures. One of the most
remarkable is Kar. ii2,12 where the figure is sculptured in full face and in high relief, holding
a peculiar sceptre in the right hand, and in the left some object, perhaps intended for a palm-
branch. This might represent some god or goddess. Unhappily the inscription is very
obscure, but it seems to be funerary and the figure is almost certainly of the deceased person.

All the other figures are painted, not sculptured : of these Kar. i 13 with a man and a woman

1 K. C., PI. 15, No. 7087.
- ib., PI. 17, No. 7095.
:! ib., PI. 15, No. 7089.

4 ib., PI. 20, C. 40164.

5 ib., PI. 16, No. 7092.
8 ib., PI. 15, No. 7088.

1 The emblem on the head-dress of the goddess
varies and is often obscure. In Kar. 78 (K. C., PI. 20,
C. 40164, cf. PI. 13, No. 7078 from the same grave) it
might be intended for t_2-l or the like, i.e. Nut the
mother of Osiris ; the doubtful emblem in Inscr. 59, 60

might be the same, or a variety of TT or better TO.

Ld

In Kar. 96 (K. C., PI. 17, No. 7097) X^/ for Isis may
be intended. In Meroe we see Isis wearing H

(PI. LV. i), Nephthys wearing TT (PI. LVI. 2), a

goddess wearing [J (Pll. LVI. 3, LVI I. 7), who may be
Mei, the goddess of truth, associated with Thoth (unless
she be the Theban goddess of the West), and a second
Anubis (PI. LV. i). The offering gods and goddesses
in the shrines of the pyramids (see L. D. V., Pll. 19-
54) are in great variety, but few are named.

8 K. C., PI. 17, No. 7097.

9 Meroe, Pis. LV-LIX.

10 Inscr. I, PI. XXXI, Nos. 59, 60.

11 See K. C., Pis. 11-13 and 18-20, with the plates
of the present volume.

12 K. C., PI. 11, 0.40265.
18 ib., PI. n, C. 40229.

THE INSCRIBED FUNERARY MONUMENTS 31

under a canopy is the most remarkable: 38,* 43, 5* i2 131 "are further examples. 58 and 85
must have had figures; 107 perhaps represented in a rude way Isis and Anubis with a vase
between them and other accessories.

Of plain stelae with inscriptions in horizontal lines, some are round topped, with straight
sides, viz. the fine stela Kar. i/,4 with 53, 97, iif> "' ; others taper upwards, 14, 9.1. Another
fine stela, 47,° is rectangular. Less determinate shapes are 13, 31, 44, 6.5, 76, 106, no, 113, 118,
119, 129. A considerable number of tablets unite features of both classes of monuments,
horizontal lines of writing with the altar shape or the sculptures of the offering tables. In 108
the altar predominates, a rude outline of an altar being engraved on the face, and four circular
loaves outlined below the inscription. In 48 a central reservoir is hollowed and the outline
of an altar hammered into the surface. On the rectangular stela 8 two amphorae arc outlined.
36 seems to be nothing but a table of offerings without sculpture, and 12, 3',, 73, 8i,7 87, 89," are
altar-shaped with horizontal lines of inscription, and might be interpreted either as stelae or tables
of offerings. ii,° 23,™ and 61 ll are probably stelae, and in 29, 41, 12 56, 6i,n 68 the rectangular
slab with its projection is elongated so as to give an entirely distinct character to it. 21, 83,
and 102 were stelae, but are too imperfect to be assigned to any group.

The stelae generally have funerary texts of the same class as the altars : but some bear
simply the names and descriptions of the deceased, Kar. 35, 106, 113, and the fine and long
inscription 47.

From Shablul 13 the altars include one (S/t. i)14 in which below the offerings two figures,
perhaps frogs, perhaps anthropoid divinities, are crouching with a vessel between them, and one,
No. I5,lr> with staircases to the reservoir (cf. I user. II, PI. XLIV). The mixed altar-stela type
is commonest, Sh. 3-8, n, 14, 19. 16 10 and i817 are stelae with painted figures.

1 K. t'., PI. 13, No. 7085. ° A". C'., PI. 19, No. 7105.

3 ib., PI. 12, No. 7076. u ib., PI. 18, No. 7100.

3 ib., PI. 12, No. 7086. l2 ib., PI. 19, No. 7104.

4 ib., PI. 18, No. 7101. "All the Shablul inscriptions, except Sh. 19 here

5 ib., PI. 20, No. 7107. on PI. 29, are published in Areika, Pis. 32-38.
• •*-.«.-

' ib., PI. 19, No. 7103.
T ib., PL 19, No. 7106.
• ib., PI. 1 8, No. 7099.
9 ib., PI. 18, No. 7102.

15

14 Ar., PI. 32.
ib., PI. 36.

16 ib., PI. 37, No. 5 "6.

17 ib., PI. 38, No. 5121.

CHAPTER II

THE SCHEME OF THE INSCRIPTIONS

APART from a few cases in which the beginning has been lost, all the inscriptions except
seven begin with the same two words ^/9U//J •' V~3 / & , in most cases in precisely this
form, but sometimes varied. After this commencement, the remainder is less fixed in form, but
there are many passages which recur with little variation.

Let us to begin with compare three of the shortest inscriptions in the collection : —

Kar. 2 a

Kar.tb
Kar. 7

Here after the initial words we find a group different in each of the three texts, and
then a double phrase the halves of which begin with *r- 9 3^ and ^ 5 ^ respectively. This phrase
is found in a vast majority of the texts, often with a difference of a letter or two, and in
other cases more extensively varied.

Presumably the name of the deceased person is recorded somewhere in each inscription.
It is evident that the only possible place for the proper name in the above is the third group.
And it is precisely here, between the initial words and the ^- 9 ^. formula, that infinite variety
is found in other texts. Often there is a long series of words, which presumably represent the
name, titles, and genealogy, or description of the person.

Kar. 66 and 93 correspond almost precisely to the above three, except for the respective

? ?
proper names .'V3//35f4JJil'' and ¥$ / 13 5 /// ^- ^9 ^. In most cases the name can be

recognized by the affix ¥$//$. As might be expected the name differs from text to text,
while in the description which follows the name there may be many points of contact.

Another very short inscription, Kar. 33, closely corresponds to these, but adds at the
end J// /«- 9 ^t,/ }*,/ ij}<. . This formula /*-£ $^il):ttlti}< is seen for instance
in the four very short texts Kar. 31 a, b, 39 a, b. It usually follows the ^-9^, ^5^.
formulae, but in 46 it occurs without them. Other terminal formulae can be detected on some
examples, and the initial words sometimes recur about them.

The scheme of the inscriptions is thus generally as follows : —

(1) Initial words (invocation) ^/5<V/J.*^/<3.

(2) Name and description 01 person.

(3) Terminal formulae (benedictions), the first usually beginning '
These three sections require now to be studied in detail.

CHAPTER III

THE INITIAL WORDS OR INVOCATION

WHERE the beginning of the text is preserved :<&//? W / J : *fj /& with its varieties is
absent from only five texts out of the 150, namely Kar. 47, 53, 106, 113, and Sh. 18. To these
probably might have been added Kar. 80, 112, when perfect, but in Kar. 53 it seems only by
accident that the two words were not engraved in full after the first had been begun. In 76 the
words occur, but are separated by several groups intervening, and in 131 they follow the name
(cf. Inscr. No. 137).

In a few instances they are repeated later in the texts: most commonly at the end, after
the final formulae, viz. in Kar. 17, 30, 31 a, b, 64, 82, 83, 89, 114; in Kar. 88 they occur
after the final formulae, but a word of the ' description ' follows ; in two cases, Kar. 8 and
38, they are in the middle between the ' description ' and the terminal formulae. Two
inscriptions, Kar. 30, 72, terminate with V3/ & alone.

In punctuated texts .'ty/J^W I J:Vj / '& is usual, but .'^xJ/9(A//J V^/3 is not
uncommon; V^/5t/i//J/^/3 is rare.

A certain number of variations are to be found in the spelling of each word. For
$y/3, isolated spellings y^3 and /J/3 in the bad texts Kar. 74 and in may probably
be put aside as mere blunders. On the other hand, ¥3V£ occurs so many times, namely
in Kar. 5, 8, 13, 58, 85, 94, 103, 107, and on two fragments from Karanog in the Philadelphia
Museum ! — perhaps also in Kar. 14, 27, and Sh. 13 — that it is worth attention. The substitution
of the vowel y for the vowel / is important for the pronunciation even if faulty, and as
a matter of fact some of these texts are both good and early. The omission of the second
vowel in a good and early text, Kar. no, where we have JV3, is supported by early
examples from elsewhere.2 The pronunciation of this word seems to have been Wcsc, with
a tendency to WiSe.

A common variant of the second word is with 5^ prefixed (see the Index, s. v.), showing
that the pronunciation was Ascreyi. ty/ for yj/1 frequently occurs, e.g. Kar. 103, 130 of
better texts. ^/^t^/J in Kar. 14, 17, 18, 23, 36, 94, 108, in is not uncommon, V5U//J
is an interesting spelling (see above, p. 13 (4)), Kar. 109, 116, 117, 125, Sh. 13, i6(?). Neither
^^9U/J Kar. 85, nor *#// ViA/5J?Z^ in the bad text Kar. 74, have anything to recommend
them, still less has the faulty ^/5U/5^, Kar. 93.

More important for the meaning than these graphic variants is the fact that the order
of the two words is reversed, .*y^/3 -^//^(^ 1 3 in the good text Sh. 14, showing their
grammatical independence, while two good inscriptions, Kar. 30, 72, terminate with y^/3
alone. In another good text, Kar. 76, each of the words introduces a phrase, as follows:
trWW}<}&:*rW/J:¥Jr<r/3//iyjJA}<r&>'J/&. It will be observed that the terminal
y is here pushed forward to the end of each phrase, VU//J evidently representing 5(V/J
in W//*r(AS/3. It is the same in the parallel instances, /user. 85, 129, 133. Aferoc, 36, for

1 <i, b on PI. 29. • .l/mv, 25, 28, 34, 42.

34

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLOL

V

all of which see Inscr. II, ad fin., and a similar phenomenon is often seen in the phrases
belonging to the ' description '.

It is thus evident that ¥3/ £> and ty/l *r U//J 9 ^ are equivalent members in the funerary
formula, each complete in itself. It must be observed too, that, unlike the words of description
and the final formulae, they show no variation of singular, plural, or otherwise, according as
the stela commemorates one or more persons. Apparently they are grammatically independent
of the other words in the inscriptions, i. e. they are probably in the vocative.

The meaning of these words is easy to establish. J/3 is common in the texts, and is
especially frequent at Philae, the seat of the worship of Isis. There we have J/3
^7 /*r- 9 13 9 ^ *^j Inscr. loi/ia, Wcs Pileq-teli, evidently meaning ' Isis in Pilaq', i.e. Philae:
and there are other phrases both at Philae and in the inscription Meroc 7 amply proving
that y^/3 is the name of the great goddess.1

Vi*//J5^ on the other hand is very rare away from the funerary stelae; but it occurs
twice in the Philae inscription 101 already quoted, leaving no doubt that it represents Osiris,
to whose Egyptian name it has a close resemblance.

There can thus be little doubt that the words are an . invocation of Isis and Osiris as
the funerary deities. They are perhaps adored together by the deceased on the early stela,
Inscr. 49, from the pyramid of Tekamizamani, the text of which opens with these same
words, but curiously enough no other instance of such a representation is found on Meroitic
monuments. But the Osiris legend was strong. It is Anubis and some Osirian goddess
who are figured on the altars attending to the wants of the deceased as they do to Osiris
himself, and in the pyramid shrines the king is figured as Osiris supported by Isis. In
earlier days, according to Herodotus,2 Dionysus-Osiris was worshipped specially at Meroe ;
but, except in this formula and in the pyramids, Isis almost completely overshadowed her
consort amongst the later Meroites. t

The longer invocation in Kar. 76 evidently adds epithets to the divine names, but as
yet it seems impossible to do more than guess their meaning. In the parallel Inscr. 129 ad fin. ,
however, )*i2^} Mak-lakh is substituted for the name of Osiris. The same name, with an
affix for the vocative (^}¥Jr)tj ^J Maklakh(li), occurs in several inscriptions both from Karanog
and elsewhere, and accompanies the names of Osiris and Isis. In Kar. 55 and Sh. 3, as in
Inscr. 131, this name follows those of Isis and Osiris at the beginning ; in Inscr. 130 it precedes
the terminal formulae, while in Kar. 36 it follows them and ends the inscription. The last
two occurrences are exactly parallel to those of Isis or of Isis and Osiris together. As )*j
means ' great ' (above, p. 10 //), ' Great Mak (god ?) ' may be in apposition to the name of Osiris, or
may be the name of a distinct divinity in the funerary Isis-Osiris cycle ; being apparently
widespread it can hardly be the name of the local deity.

Another word occurs like $y/3 and W}1!^} at the end of inscriptions and outside
the other phrases, namely ^/l/i/^^, Kar. 68, ^/U/^.'^, Sh. 14/12. This, which is found
also at Philae,3 may therefore be the name or appellation of a divinity; and ^/U/£, J/l /(A/}
(cf. Nubian tirti, 'master') may be the same word. Yet another word fi,f//fs follows the
names of Isis and Osiris at the end of the inscription on the stela Kar. 131.

1 See pp. 8, 40.

ii. 29.

3 Inscr. 101-103.

CHAPTER IV
*

THE NAME AND DESCRIPTION OF THE PERSON COMMEMORATED

IT may happen that this section of the inscription consists of a single group, as in
Kar. 2 a, t>, 7, 33, 39 a, bt 66. Since it varies from text to text, it cannot be doubted
that it is the name of the deceased. It terminates with ¥&/ /3 in all these instances except
Kar. ib and 7, where ^/^ is the ending.

But the section of the text that lies between the invocation and the ^-5^ formula
may be extensive ; on the great stela in the British Museum (Inscr. \ 29) it comprises
55 words. In nearly all cases where there are several words we find amongst them
^/^5^ytA//4- and yg/^9^/C/«- in forms but little varied. The shortest instances
with these consist of five words arranged thus : —

A, B, (^)/^9cr /,/«-, C, W)/*9,^A//«-, Kar. 4, 14, 16, 24, 31 a, b, 82, &c.

where A — terminating with (V£)//3 qc(wi) or (¥£)/*! lc(wi) — B, and C vary absolutely from
inscription to inscription. It seems an obvious conclusion that this is an expression of filiation,
' A son of B and C '.

The same type, but more or less widely expanded with additional groups before and
after the key words, is seen throughout the series of inscriptions. The section, however long,
on examination falls into a series of phrases, each terminated by a word which ends in cither

tc(wi}.

Tlie phrase naming the deceased.

The affix (y£)/A? qhvi is confined to the name commemorated (the A name), and is
a valuable indication of it; although, as has already been pointed out, ¥&/$ Icwi is often
substituted for qhvi. It not unfrequently happens that there is more than one A name on
a tablet or altar, and sometimes accompanied by a separate filiation. Two or more A names,
each marked by ^//^, occur in Kar. 6. 8, 9, 23, 29, &c. The ¥& may be dropped, leaving
only //.?, Kar. 47, 106, 123, 124, 131, but this form is much commoner in inscriptions from
other localities. y^9/^ is an interesting variant in Kar. 3, 15 (twice), 35 (twice), 56, 100, &c. ;
in Kar. 74 ¥£ /3 is written. The affix *£&/ /$ is marked ofif as a separate word in Kar. 5,
Sh. 8, 9 ; and ¥&://$ is written in Kar. 87, Sh. 3.

y$/4 is fairly frequent as the affix of the A name: Kar. 2 b, 7, 22, 31 a, b, 34,
38, &c. /$ without the */-& does not occur in the present collection. When the affix ¥3/4
is employed, there may often be a difficulty in deciding whether a particular word is a name or
descriptive.

This difficulty is increased where there is no affix. The texts Kar. 28, 36 a, include
name and description together in a phrase, the description with the affix following the name.
Kar. 58 is confused and doubtful, and two instances in which an affix (yg)V thvi may be
suspected for the name, viz. Kar. 53, in, are also obscure.

The expression y^//^9/C3^- containing the A name of Kar. 37 is to be treated as
a phrase consisting of the name 9/C3^~» which recurs as the BB name on the same stela,
and the affix V$//3 ; so also with ¥£/ /J5 /i'rpf'&S A in Kar. 32 = B in Kar. 23, &c.

F 2

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLOL

Similarly, the rarer affix ¥&/*r must be simply cut off to produce the bare proper name: as

A in Kar. 52 of the same form as the B name 9.£//t (ib.) and
B in Kar. 130. In each case we have the same ending cwi with an
intermediate element, in the one case <7, in the other /.

V-&//3, ¥35 13 qeivi, qewi are evidently only slight phonetic variants of each other,
and the dropping of the ending in / 13 seems to have no distinctive meaning. On the other
hand ¥&/*7 Icivc contains a different element. Both of these affixes are attached to royal
names in bare cartouches on temples at Naga and Meroe, where there is no context to
govern them.1 Their main function must be to complete the phrase with emphasis (see below).

Between the invocation and the V-&/ ' /3 or V-&/ *j there is usually only the A name itself;
but occasionally one or more groups intervene which prove to be titles or descriptive.2
1 13 is the commonest and is probably the same as the first element in m/ 13 ', J// J ) • } /^9 ?„.
Kar. 56, Jf/^Jl^) Kar. i, 4 ^J Kar. 105, 106, *fr } (?), J//<}/3 5f,S}5/// Kar. 15, and
a few others are found.

The phrases of the Parentage (B and C Names).

Beside the very short inscriptions enumerated above, there are a few other cases, Kar.
I5> 5^, 87> 10°j III» 126-8, in which the filiation words, the B word ^/^5CT/C/^-, and
the C word 4*£/^5 <7y(A//$- are not to be found, although some of these are long texts.
In several others, Kar. 3, 27, 30, 51, 71, 74, 107, Sh. 3, 4, n, the B word occurs without the C;
but in no instance does the C word occur without the B. The C word normally follows the B
word, but in more than twenty instances it precedes, viz. in i, 20, 21, 34, 44, 55 (first time), 57,
67, 76, 78, 97. 99 (twice), 101, 103, 105, 110, 117, 119, 124, Sh. 6.

That the words preceding the filiation words are really names is apparent not only by
their varying from text to text. The probabilities are satisfied in various ways. There are
a few instances of two monuments appearing to belong to the same person with the same
filiation, as the stela Kar. 19 and the altar 89, or to brothers as Kar. 17 and 23.
A Bname or a C name may recur as an A name, e.g. the deceased in 19 is the B parent
in 20 ; in each of Kar. 37 and 55 a person A is commemorated with full filiation B C, and
then appears a second time as B B in the filiation of a second person A A: i.e. parent and
child are both commemorated on one stela ; and, further, the supposed names are seldom
found in the other phrases.

The next point to discover is which of the two filiation words represents the paternal
relationship, and which the maternal. On reference to the table it will be seen that the
ending (*/,r, occurs in the C column in seventeen separate names apart from repetition, but only

once in the B column, namely, in the doubtful and somewhat strange little name U/CT in
Kar. 34. In the funerary inscriptions from other localities also, U/ occurs as the termination
of C names, but not of B names. The most important example is the royal U//U/^/^,
in Inscr. 49. When we find that the names of the princes at Amara and Naga terminate
respectively in t=j £5 C3 V and Q £? Q <=> , and that none of the recognizable names attached
to female figures terminate in ED or (A/, it is quite clear that terminal (A/ belongs to names
of men, and that C therefore designates fathers, not mothers.

The precedence accorded to the B names therefore belongs to the mother, and proves
at least the genealogical importance of woman amongst the Meroites. The corresponding
phrases in Egyptian demotic documents ' A son of B, and his mother C ', or ' A son of B,
born of C ', give precedence to the father.

1 Inscr. s, 17, 55-

2 That the proper name A is always the last of
these groups is assured by the frequency with which

it ends in 5/Ci 5//, which endings seem almost
confined to personal names.

PHRASES OF PARENTAGE 37

The Parentage on the Mother's side.

The B word, expressing relationship to the mother, is normally (¥& )/ $ 9 <• /C **-
tezalieti(wi). In one instance, Kar. 74, we seem to see 9 inserted after ^ ; on the other
hand the vowel 9 is omitted after the <1 in thirteen instances, and the final ¥$ in five.1
V^/^/C^- in S/i. 15 must be a mistake. A slightly different spelling is seen in 4*3/^9 CT/C?
Kar. i, 36, 68, S/i. 14 (twice), and a different prefix 9 /// (common in the texts of Meroe) in
Kar. 96, see below; while a shorter form, without prefix, is V3/^9cr/t, zaltclewi, Kar. 44, 48.

A reduplication of the word is by no means uncommon, occurring as /$tfr9^/t'**-
ygM5C/,/*- Kar. 7, 18, 22, 2.5, 51, 57, 81, 84, S//. 3, 5, 17, or with the terminal y dropped
in the first word .*$9^/l/'«- A'ar. 52, 53; the spelling ¥$/$< £/*-:*&<: /,/**- occurs

in /far. u, 71, 72, 75, 95, 114; ^/^9C/C/^-/^/^5cr/C/S- in A^r. 62 must be
a blunder. S/i. n ends with /*- ^9^r/C/^-j but may be unfinished. A curious triplication
^3/4 9^ /,/**- ***9^ /,/"*- ^9^/C/5*- occurs in Sh. 13, and a still more curious
quadruplication *<g / 4 5 cT /, /*- ¥$5< £5 /// Wr< j,/*-:^?^ ft- in #rfr. 96. One
might have supposed that these reduplications indicated grandparents and further ancestors :
but one cannot suppose in all these cases that a parent was ignored to make way for a grand-
parent, or a great grandparent ; it is evident that the reduplications are genealogically equivalent
to the single expression ; compare also the parentage of Kar. 72 (duplicated on both sides)
with that of the brother or sister in Kar. 75, which is triplicated for the father. One can
only conclude that the reduplication is intended to emphasize the reality of the parentage.2

In Kar. 29 and 60, each showing two A names with one B and one C name, the form
is :¥& £^545^ /C/*- >'¥*?*?< fl,/*- ; similarly, under the same circumstances, in Kar. 64
:V-& 3J/<rfj<. ](,/*- only. This form, substituting lebkawi for leivi, is seen below to be plural
(not dual).

A title, or other descriptive word, V/^9^5^ seems to precede the mother's name in
Kar. 28, as in Inscr. 131/2: it can hardly be a coincidence that in each of these cases the
usual endings of the names commemorated have been omitted. Perhaps a few other titles may
be traceable for the mother, but they are certainly rare.

The Parentage on the FatJier's side.

The forms of the C word of relationship run nearly parallel to those of the other.
Normally it is .* W 1 4 9 3jr-W s*~ tcrikel&wi-. the vowel 9 is never omitted in this word
after the ^, but V& is dropped in Kar. 12, 38, 82. ^/4^A//S- in S//. 13, 14 (CC) must
be a blunder. £ for /*- is not found, but 5 /// is not uncommon, Kar. n, 24, 96, 101 (twice).
Reduplications are ¥& I <, 9 £VW /*- Wt^VW/*- Kar. 25, 72, 81, .• $ 9 ,£^<A/ /«*-
Kar. 96, .'^/49 ^y^i/9///.'^9 ^V4V9/// Kar. 11. The triplicate
9 2rW *-•'¥**£ *MA/ /*- / ^ 9 3jrW /•*- is in Kar. 75. V+ 9

r- Sh. 16 must be an error. Kar. 86 ends curiously with :
, compare the similar instance under B.
The plural form V3 ^^949 ^y-U//V- is found in the same texts (Kar. 29, 60, 64) as
that of the B word (see above), with the addition of Kar. 42, where the B word is in the
singular though two A names precede, probably correctly. In Kar. 9 after two names the
B word again is in the singular, and the C word appears to give the curious blundered (?)
form V^^/^^y-U/A- which is certainly not plural. The instance in Kar. 45 is too much
broken to be of use.

1 In the writing of the archaic texts Meroe 28, 34

the ending /^ is reduced to *, but would presumably * Compare the repetition in Kar. 123 (p. 73).

be read with /.

38 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLOL

As might be expected, the C or father's name is not uncommonly preceded by titular
groups J/l'*J(J:wl33, J//3JIJ '.' 3)^3, 3)*, 3, /«-/U> A9<^jA/<, }}WJ/&,&c.

The agreement of the words of relationship in number with the A names shows that
they are in apposition to and descriptive of one or more of them according to circumstances.
It may be remarked that there is no sign of any distinction between masculine and feminine
in the forms.

Other Descriptive Phrases.

That the other phrases ending in (%}/$ le(wi) are likewise in apposition to and
descriptive of the deceased is similarly proved by their often taking plural forms when there
is more than one A name. The instances are —

', pi- V3 2f(5)'r5/iJ }5/// Kar. 23, 29, 60, 64.
?I- ^g ^A' 9 ^ /*- A tf$^r ^ Kar. 29.
9^¥3 Kar. 102.

» - — -^

The same may be said of the remainder of the phrases, often intermingled with the above,
and ending in (^£)^- te(wi) — •

(?) Kar. 27, pi. ^^A^/^-9/C/ Kar. 29, 104.

K-ar. 37, pi. 6^ ^/^ S$- ¥4 /IJl^J , ib.
, pi. 4^ Jf/'fr- trr^ ^ A'^r. 67.

, pi. *f$$J'#r~W}'tJ Kar. 99.

It will be observed that all the plurals of this series are formed by changing the affix
-/^ into -£^5*?-, and the -^-- into -3JS/4--. From this it seems probable that the
vowel in /4- is 9 ; and from the analogy of the parallel endings //_? and /^ it is similarly
probable that the vowel of ^- is /.

If the A name on a stela terminate in U/,1 or if it occurs again in the C column of the
table of names, we may be almost sure that a man is commemorated ; while if it recurs in
the B column or contains the element */£, ^ (which occurs eleven times in the B column
but never in the C column), it must similarly be a woman's name. In the light of these
indications the epithets or concluding words of the descriptive phrases are found to fall into
three classes, male, female, and common, although a large proportion remain doubtful. The
following are the easiest to classify : —

4*£/^9/C/^9/y, the commonest epithet of all after those of parentage, is applied to
a man (name ending in (A/) in Kar. 15, 47, 56, 78, 116, 119, and is associated with the male
epithet /(/i//U/ ^ in Kar. 41. On the other hand, it is given to a woman in Kar. 30, 59, 89, 125,
and is associated with the female epithet ^l^}^// in Kar. 61, 90, 124, Sh. 6, and with
-Vfls^. m Kar. 30, 54, 98. It is therefore an epithet applicable to both sexes, and is accordingly
frequent in the plural.

y-i/tj}^/ is applied to women in Kar. 9, 19, 30, 32, 54, 89, and is associated with the
female epithet -Vj*^ in Kar. 54, 90, 101, 124, and there is no instance suggesting that it
can be male.

^6/^/4-J is applied to women in Kar. 19, 89, and is associated with the female
epithet ^C^in 79, 125, 127, and with m/tj}^/ in 9; no instances to the contrary.

y^'v- 3} is applied to men in Kar. 37, 38, 94 #, 103, 128 ; no instances to the contrary.

1 See p. 36.

DESCRIPTIVE PHRASES 39

*H> /*!/*- A 'Q?^ is applied to men in Kar. 47, 78, and in 77 is associated with the male
epithet /U//(A/^.

y^/^/tv/tv^is applied to a man in An. 78, and in the great stela of the British Museum
(I user. 129), and there are no instances to the contrary.

^^-^rC^ and the allied epithets containing the element ^C^, which is characteristic

of female names, are applied to women in Kar.' 59, 89, 125, and is associated with the female
epithet V&l *i } J// in Kar. 101, 124.

The statistics of these epithets arc as follows:—

Women Men Total instances

3 8 89

3 M

5 n

i 12

2 13

i 5

i 9

,

TV/*? meaning of the Titles and Phrases describing tJie Deceased.

It has been already remarked that groups expressing a title or qualification may be
found preceding the names A, B, or C. As might be expected, titles are very rare with the
names of the mothers (B), but not uncommon with the fathers' (C). With A names they
are almost as rare as with B names, but that must be because they are usually added in special
descriptive phrases after the parentage. The titles of C names often thus recur on other stelae
with the phrase-ending (l)cwi.

The great rarity of titles among females makes it probable that the epithets characteristic
of females, viz. lH>/ei}J//, ^^-^^, ¥&/$S*-J, are chiefly of relationship or the like,
and mean ' wife ', ' beloved ', ' mother ', ' sister ', and it is almost obvious from the examples
that ^/^5/C/^5/^/, which abounds in the descriptive texts, and is common to both men
and women, is a vague word of relationship such as ' kinsman ' or ' friend '.

The following example of the title of a C name recurring in descriptive phrases is
instructive : —

(a) +&/<,*jJW*- *& 112 1 12 *///^/{S.'J}',J, 'begotten of the J// *J^} : 3 ) *, }
Qeqeli ' Kar. 1 7.

(b) Wr-$Jl^J:j)*,J: ---- :Vtll2w<l,/lK-> 'Tenazakhar, the J//$JIJ:3}',y
Kar. 103.

(f) **/*,} J//-'ll*JlJ:3)<,3: ---- .'^//^9/C^^^/, ' Mali-Takhize, wife(P)1 of a
32.

1 For the meaning ' wife ' see the notes to Kar. 32, 89 in ch. vi below.

40 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLtfL

Here the ending of the title varies with the context between s, tet ti. Contrast the
following : —

(a) A C name is preceded by the simple title 3)*r3 Kar. 6.

(b) A woman is y^^-^C^ 3)^3 Kar. 8.

(c) A person is^MS/,,^5/// 3)^3^ related to a sM ' Kar. 70.

Here the terminal J is not vocalized, and shows no change in its different situations.

Similar examples are found at Philae, and happily there the meaning of some of them is
obvious. The expression £ 31 &' A5<*///-? *l 31 & /*-y-t/»/5^ perite West qcren West
is evidently equivalent to the Eg. demotic title/ rt n ">S p qrny n ">S, ' the Agent of Isis, the qt'rcn
of Isis.' This expression appears in /49/,/?5///.'£ J/3 AU//A? )3/&
' kinsman (?) of the Agent of Isis and qeran of Isis,' Inscr. 122, and in J//3/&
5//.'/^U/^J/ U/9/-?J/3 J//3/& ^-W9^, 'the qeren of Isis, the Agent of Isis,

sic

the Isis- devotee (?) Mashtaraqye,' Inscr. in. In Inscr. 109 the same person is <r I// / I3(*S *f 3}
/^(A/5/.?J/3, 'Mashtaraqye, Isis-devotee (?) ' (this shows how a name maybe followed in
a single phrase by its description, the latter taking the affix), and in Inscr. 99 he is
^- J / <3 *- VW 5'$J//3<}///:/3W}3J, ' Mashtaraqye, Agent of Isis.'

The word in the genitive J/3 follows its governing word /S-$MA/9^, and takes the
suffix J// s when followed by the name ; and this suffix is changed to ^ t when the complex
/^-^MA/5^is governed by the further word following it ¥3/45 J,J }?///, and to
te(wi) when it terminates an c(zvi) phrase.
It is thus evident that ^^r- is the ending of an e(ivi) phrase of which the last element
is in the genitive. y^^-J/3 'of Isis', Vt^Wr-J//**^ ' of the /^#-prince ', ^^-/^/ 'of
Ammon', ^3^-y-U///^ 'of the king' occur with many others at Karanog, but whether all of
this form are to be explained in the same way is of course not certain.

The Ifaui form is also used with these genitive phrases : the / then follows the v//> as in
I<7J// WJ, ^/^u7/^U///^, ^/4u//^C^, parallel to the tewi forms.

is a frequent termination and its meaning can be seen at once from the following
examples at Philae : —

Inscr. 95 .*4/^-5/-?5^^^ J/3, ' Isis in Philae ', cf. above, p. 8.

Inscr. 122/9 :/*j/<r-J//(A/ ,7£/5/CAY*/*-9 /^9^^- ^9/CA * mazek in Philae, maze
in Pakhoras '.

A number of other interpretable instances also show that the ending means ' in ' a place.

It has been observed that the plural of -Ihvi is ^B^/^9^, and it is easy to recognize
in ^5*7- the plural of the termination in ^ / which is often appended to Meroitic as to
Christian Nubian words in a complex. Thus ^/^/4-A^5^.*^- J5^ Kar. 78 means
'/^/r-prince in Akin', ^/45<7y-U//S- U/^//C/C ^-J/I^^Kar. 14, 'begotten of the
/^//-prince Zazekr', but .* ^ / ^ ? £j?4A/ /*- WrJ/J^^Kar. 103, 'begotten of the pesle-
prince', V3/45J,S }5///>''r£n///'r^ Kar. 129, 'kinsman of the /^-prince ', .'4^-i//5^
^^545/C/^9/// Kar. 64, 'kinsfolk of the /^-prince', but /A'9^u//?^
/$5j,J}5/// Kar. 17, 'kinsman of /^//-princes ', and the plural of this occurs in Kar. 23
and 29. This plural in f 54 is seen also with many words the singular of which seems not
to be reinforced by •$ , perhaps for phonetic reasons.
The following form remarkable pairs : —

Kar. 125, cf. Wr}3 (and

ar. 89, cf. ^

Kar. 78, cf. ^^r-^-U///^ Sh. 4.
Kar. 41.

DESCRIPTIVE PHRASES

If ygfr-y-U///.? means 'of the king' one cannot but suspect that y^^-^U///^ means
' of kings ', and such a plural meaning is demanded by the context in the first two instances ;
see the analyses of the inscriptions in question in Ch. VI.

There are certain descriptive words and phrases which occur especially at the end of
inscriptions, often separated from the rest by the terminal formulae. These are : —

final in Kar. iio*, 21 o*, 27, .52, 73, 88.

W } /£,} final in Kar. 71, 75.

i i •>.

Kar. 99.

} I*,} S/i. 6 $ , perhaps 'good(P) of . . . in Ten'.

V^^-U/ J /*>}:¥$/ *,/*-!} } Kar. 72, perhaps 'well-born, and good of . . .'.

These are all brief and comprise the same elements /^/, (A/ J . From their frequent
occurrence and peculiar position they may well be general phrases of commendation or regret,
suitable to funerary monuments, like the ^^ of ancient Egypt, or ctapc XP7?0"7*' °f tne Jewish
monuments.1 Descriptive phrases of the ordinary type but similarly separated from the rest by
the terminal formulae in Kar. 25, 67, 98, 123, 124, 127, are no doubt on a different footing.

The phrases descriptive of the deceased are all shown in the sequel, indexed in one table
by the last words, and in the other by the initial words. As some consist of a single word,
and the bulk of them of two words only, these two tables are sufficient to make reference
easy in most cases. Certain words that precede the names, probably as titles, are also
indexed along with the phrases, since they are evidently to be connected with them : these,
however, are without the characteristic phrase-endings because they belong to the A, B, or C
phrases respectively.

In the list of epithets of the deceased, it is noted when they are attached to the name
of a man a*, or woman ? .

1 I *i } nilc is very common both independently
and in composition. A meaning such as ' good ',

' great ', ' strong ', ' plentiful ' would seem to suit the
occurrences.

CHAPTER V

THE TERMINAL FORMULAE OR BENEDICTIONS

THE formulae which are here designated as ' terminal ', occurring as they do at the end
of the inscriptions in the great majority of cases, are those which normally end in /*-5^,
/*r- 5 ^ and the like ; whatever the endings are, they are readily distinguished from the
descriptive phrases and invocations which occasionally accompany or follow them. The
principal formulae are five in number: —

A. beginning
B.

D.

E.

Five others, F-J, are traceable in one or more instances :—

F. beginning /U/J

\j. ,,

H.

• >'
J-

There is beside these a variable text which I term the 'stele-text', since it appears to
have occupied the whole of two tablets from Meroe. In the Karandg inscriptions it is found
only once (Kar. 41), and that as an addition to an ordinary inscription upon a stela.

In the entire series of inscriptions from Karanog and Shablul there are not twenty in
which one or more of the terminal formulae do not occur, and repetition of them with different
A names on one monument is not uncommon. They are absent from Kar. 19, 26, 32, 35,
41 (see above, stele-text), 44, 47, 49, 56, 74, 85, 86, 106, 112, 113, 129, Sh. 11, 18, perhaps also
Kar. 102 ; some of these exceptional texts are very brief, containing merely the name or name
and parentage, but most begin with the invocation, and some are long, such as Kar. 47,
which lacks the invocation, and consists entirely of the description of the deceased. Except
a doubtful one in Kar. 53, where the first line was left unfinished, there is no case of the
occurrence of the formulae without the invocation.

The formulae may be followed by an invocation (see p. 33), or the words ¥£ 74/4 } ,
WT-W}/^} (see p. 41), or by other descriptive phrases, Kar. 25, 67. In four inscriptions
the terminal formulae are in a position which quite belies their name ; in Kar. 98, ABC
follow the parentage, separating it from the rest of the description, while in Kar. 123 this
position of parentage and other description is precisely reversed; in Kar. 124, 127 terminal
formulae follow the name directly, preceding all the description; in 127, which seems confused,
C D A B follow the name, and another form of C is written at the end of all,

TERMINAL FORMULAE

43

Terminal Formula A.

This is the commonest and almost invariably the first of the formulae, and occurs over
120 times. In Kar. 2 b, 15, 60, and 108 it stands alone. It is normally followed by the
closely parallel B, but in a few instances the order is reversed, BA Kar. 48, no, BAG
Kar. 100, 132, Sh. 4, B A C J Sh. 19, C B A Kar. 68, or it is followed by one of the others,
A C Kar. 16, 99 a, 115, A C G Kar. 14, A F G Kar. in, AH Kar. 99 b, or even preceded
by them, C D A B Kar. 127, FA Kar. 126.

2

3
4

5
6

7

Sa

8£

9

10
ii
12

13
14
15
16

17
18
21

22

2.3
24

25

27
28

29

3ia
31 ^

33

34
36
37

38

(as the last)

39 a

39^

40

42

43
45
48

50

52
53

54
55
57
5«
59
60
61
62

63

64 a
64 b

65
66

67
68
69
70

72
73
75
76

G 2

44

93
94 a
94 b
96

97
9«

99 a
99 b
100

IOT
103
104
105
I07
1 08
lOQ

no
III

114

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

19 }/ 3*^

9[

9 III

n6

117
118
119

1 20

122

124

125

126
127
128
130
132

Sh. i
S/i. 2
Sh. 3

S/i.6

Sh. 7
Sh. 8

Sh. 10
Sh. 12
Sh. 13
Sh. 14
vS//. 15
S//. 1 6
Sh. 19

?;;
?;;

9)}
9)}

The first word ^93^ scarcely varies at all. In Kar. 107 ^-91/1 takes its place, and is
probably justifiable. Bad writings in R'ar. 22, 99 b, and S/i. 2, resemble U/£, f/9?^, and
9 ^ respectively, but may be summarily dismissed.

The meaning of the word is fairly certain. It heads all the inscriptions of the Nile figures
at Naga, where they are represented pouring water from a vase in each hand. At Philae
\///¥+^93^ 3/}li9'$^ (Inscr. 97) is the demotic / mr-mfr (\ejAHHUje) npmw, 'the
strategus of the water '. Thus <r- 9 ^ ate must be * water ' ; in Nubian essi, in Christian Nubian
NCi,2 in the Kordofan Nuba dialects oto, &c.3

1 See p. 74. - Menas, fol. 5a, 1. 9. s LEPSIUS, Nub. Gramm., p. Ixxviji.

TERMINAL FORMULA A 45

This word is separated from the next by .* only in twenty-four cases, Kar. 14, 15, 33, 48,
52-5, 60, 76, 84, 87, 90, 94*, 97, 105, no, 114-16, 118, 120, 132, Sh. 6.

The second word is 5}S, perhaps with consonants transposed 5 } ) in Kar. 71, Sh. 3,
) ) in Kar. 60, 98, 109, / ) } in Kar. 100, 122. The writing with < is not rare, 9<V Kar. 3,
12, 22, 23, 48, 65, 84; cf. the corrected Sh. i, <. } Kar. in, /CT/ A'rt/-. 124. 9} alone is
written in Kar. 68, S//. 14, and (preceded by .*) in Kar. 115.

I *t } mlc replaces >(r}} mhe in Kar. 126.

Most of these variants, including 9cT/, 5^, and / *j ) , recur in the formula B.

In punctuated texts this word is usually separated from the next.

The third word is exceedingly variable, through more or less vocalization and the addition
of affixes.

The root is J^, variant J^ ; or rarely another root ty/l is used. /J^ al°ne may
occur in the peculiar Kar. 126.

(a) /<f- is added to the root in /4-J^ Kar. 77, in, 124, plural (with more than one
A name) /*-< f / 3"%^ Kar. 45, see below.

(b} With ) added to the root we have )/3^ Kar. 3, 68, 69, 109, S/i. 16 ; more fully
vocalized )/3*^Kar. 12, Sh. 2(?), j'rl^Kar. 117, j'rl'f^Kar. no, ?)/3^Sh. \.
Substituting yi for //$ we have )tr^// Kar. 5. Plural form1 (used when there is more than
one A name) frj/J^S/z. 14.

(c) Adding A- to (b}. /*- }/J^ is common, Kar. 14 (/**-/^), 24, 33, 39 a, b, 40, 60,
62, 64^, 71, 75, 82, 83, 92, 98, 103, i26(?), or vocalized S*-}¥3^ Kar. 25, 27, 50, 63, 70, 79,
90, 94 b, 96, 105, 116, 118-20, 122, 128, 130, Sh. 9; /5-,7/J*^ Kar. 34, 36, 94 a, 108 ;
. $a,t>, 13,38,48,58, 100, 101, 107, 127, 132; /*-<}) I l^Kar. 7, 9, 88, 93;
Kar. 78; ptchte, p*ihte, puilite thus seem to be the commonest vocalizations.
*r- is substituted for /**- in £r-9}/J^^ar. 22, 51, and in t?-<r)lr3is Kar. i. Of consonantal
variants we have < for ) in /^-cT/J^ Kar. 72, f for ^ in ^-9)^^ Kar. i.

The element ty// is substituted for J^jn SS-JW/I Kar. 18.

Plural forms1 (used when there is more than one A name) are formed by inserting <. f
(with the interesting variant ) f in Kar. 99 a) before the /*-. /*- <. f 9 ) ¥3 ^ Ka r. 37,
Sh. 12, *-< f/jtrl^K ar.bl,/*- <(/*)/ lKar.fn a, *-)r?)/J^ Kar. 99 a.

(d) A rare type adds /S-9^ or J//9^ to the root: ^~9^/J^ Kar. 2,
Kar. 84, with ^ for ^, /^-5^/J^ A'ar. 54.

(*) ^-^^ (x^/5^) added to (b) is very common: /S- 9 £5 ) / 3 ^ Kar. 4, 10, 11, 16, 21,
31 «, ^, 52, 59, 65, 73, 76, 87, 89, 91, 99^, Sh. 3 (Kar. 91 writes /^-9^/)
A'^r. 17, 57, 66. 97 (?), the favourite form at Shablul, Sh. 4, 6-8, 10, 13, 15;
Kar. 81, IM, 115; J//<Hf)'rl^ Kar. 61, 5//. 5, 19; *-919}'&// Kar. 53. The
commonest plural is /«-5 Z^<: t/<i ) / l^Kar. 6, 28, 29, 42, 55 (fcJ^J ; J//<i £5 <:^9)/3^
Kar. 15; J//5 £5<t"r }/3*/ f/ Kar. 23; St-f^frj/J^ is in the exceptional text
A'rtr. I0^. A'^/-. 43 gives doubtfully /«*-9 ^//C y///-

In A'^r. 125 we have /^-^V^^. This and some instances that look like S*-}^
rather than /*- 3^> noted above under (a), suggest that ^ without J may be the initial
element.

1 See above, p. 25, a collection of plural forms in the various types of formulae.

46

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLOL

Summarizing these we have for the forms of A :-

(«)

pi.

pi.

w

(once
(once
pi. (twice

four examples.

ten examples.

A'«r. 5.

sixty-five examples.

A'ar. 1 8.

three examples.

forty-two examples.

A few other forms, as /4-9 £J j,¥/ff in AVw. 43, need verifying.

Besides these we have only to consider the } dropped in 9^7 twice, and in Kar. 126
W ^-9^ (type (<:)) the substitution of / £, } for 9,?/. Both of these variations
are found also in B and in early texts of A from Meroe, see Meroe, p. 79.

One may suspect the meaning of ate mhe ps-te and all the variants to be something like
^'abundant water mayest thou drink ' ; and the parallel B (q. v.) at mhe ps-hr-le may be ' abundant
bread mayest thou eat '. A partial analysis of the elements contained in the third word is shown
on p. 26,

Terminal Formula B.

The examples are hardly less numerous than those of A. There is no instance of its
occurring alone ; it is invariably accompanied by A, to which it is closely parallel, and follows
A immediately except in seven cases, B A Kar. 48, no, BAG Kar. 100, 132, Sh. 4, BACJ
S/i. 19, C B A Kar 68. The formula G is akin to it.

i

2

3
4
5
6

9

10
ii

12
13

*7

18

21

22

TERMINAL FORMULA B

47

50
5i
5*
53
54
55
57

5«

59
61
62

63

66

67

68

69

70
71

72

73
75
76
77
7«
79
«'

«3

84
87

8«
89

90
91
92
93

95
96
97

9«
100
ioi
103
104

105

107

109
no

114

116

117
118

119

120

122
124
125
127
128

130

132

^//. i
5//. 2
SA. 3
SV&.4
5A. 5
5//. 6
i7/. 7

99^

9,?^

99^
99^
99^

13

SA. 1 6
SA. 19

This is followed by A complete : perhaps it was intended to combine the two formulae in one.

48 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

The first word }52^ is written }3^ Kar. 66, and ^£53J?) Kar. 91, which are mere
blunders. It is separated by .* from the next in about twenty cases.

The second word *?} } is identical with that in A and shows the same variations.

)} in Kar. 81, 98, ^<1 } Kar. 3, 22, 23, 34, 36, 38, 48, 55, 65, 100, 117, S/i. i, 16.
**)?} £5^ is written in Kar. 67, .*9^ ^9^. in A^zr. 92. 74.7 is substituted in /if dr. 95
and apparently in Sli. 9.

The third word is as variable as the corresponding word in the A formula. As in A, too,
the root is J^, variant Jf, for which y/// is sometimes substituted.

(a) The shortest forms are <¥3f Kar. 54, <. ty/J Kar. 5, corresponding to *<V3'%^
which is not yet found.

(b} Adding (A/, (A/ < J ^ Kar. 3, Sh. 2, 16, (A/CT^^ /^rtr. 13, 69, 92, 103, 109, 122,
\A/<W*^Kar. 80, 58, 94 «, 107. Plural f/W^Vl^Sh. 14.

(c) Adding ^- (but not /«-): ^-(A/C'J/x Kar. i, ^- (A/ <: ¥3 ^K ar. 22, 51, S//. i.
Plural : /*- <. f/w <. J ^ Kar. 45, 64 rt, /«- < f/w <. V3 ^ A^r. 37, 67, S/;. 1 2 (?).

(</) Adding ^ to (b} : ^(A/ C V3 ^ 5//. 3, 9 ^(A/ cT y^ ^ 5/A !3-

(e) Adding J// to (d] : J// £W<: J^Kar. 84, J// <HW < tl -$^K ar . 61, 5//. 5. 19.

(/) Adding /^- to (</) : /^- $^(/<: J^ Kar. 39 /;, 62, 78, 117, /*- ^(A/< V3$^Kar. 50,
79, 90,105, 116,118-20, 124, 125, /*- £w<W~£^Kar. 8 #, 38, 100, 127,132. /*-? 2j*s< J^
Kar. 2, 6, 10, u, 18, 21, 24, 31 a, 33, 39 #, 40, 52, 59, 64 £, 66, 71-3, 75, 77, 82 b, 87, 88,
91, 95, 98, /*-?ZW<:93^Kar. 4, 17, 27, 34, 57, 63, 65, 76, 83, 89, 97, 128 (Kar. 97 puts .'
after ^£J, the favourite form at Shablul, Sh. 4, 6, 7, 8 (?), 10, 15, /«- ? ^(A/ < VI V^
Kar. 114, /*- 5 ^U/ <CT ^ 5 ^ A'^r. 96, /^- 9 ^u/ C 5 /// Kar. 70, /*- 9 ^(A/ < ty/l Kar. 53,
/*-Zys<W// Kar. 101.

Plurals /«-9^5^/''<A/<ry^ A'«r. 28, 29, 42, 55; (/«- ?)? ^U/CT^^ in the
exceptional A"^r. 104.

(^•) Adding »// to (/): t///«-5 ^U/C" J^Kar. 9; cf. 7;^r. 131.

(A) Adding /«-9^to («): /^-9^J^^- 9, /«~ 5 ^ ^ C Kar' I2'

These eight series do not exhaust the variations.

9

In rt-Zf&Wt^Kar. 36, and /^- %$ fi,W^Kar. 48 the C of (//) and U/C of (/)
appear to be replaced by other elements.

?^V-^Kar. 81, /*-?£<:^Kar. 93, /^-^U/CT. ^Kar. 130, /^- 5 ^(A/ < 9 ^ A'dfr. 7,
indicate that J is separable, and the same may be said of the plural J//<7 £5 < f/W 9 < W?- f~%^
Kar. 23, which, if the injured ^- was a mistake of the engraver, belongs to (e) above. Some
forms in A may also point to the first element being ^_not J^.

Another series of variants are due to contamination from A. Thus Kar. 82 after A
gives two versions of B, the first [-*/^-^]/J^ *r ) } ^9^> the second normal; Kar. 68 gives
^/J^Jn B followed by A. and Kar. 94 b /<r- ) ¥3 ^ exactly as in the preceding A.

Kar. no has **)) ^9^. alone, followed by A, apparently combining the two formulae
in one.

The following are probably corrupt: . . . Z*):)} £9^ Kar. 81,
. 92.

TERMINAL FORMULA C 49

Summarizing the essentially B forms we have :

/Car. 5.

(6) (pi. A'fc/Cfy^j U/CTJ^?^ £ 9 2^ fourteen examples.

(c) (pi. /S-C/'U/C^^J <L-u/C*y^ <})} } 9 ^ six examples.

(d) 9 IM <¥3^<r}J ^ 9 ^ two examples.
(*} J// %W <. 1^*7)} ? 9 3^ four examples.

(/) (pi. /«-9,£9O'U/c:*y£j /<-9^U/cy^ <i)) ^9 ^sixty-four examples.

/«- 9 <?JA/ <. <#/! <})} } 9 ^ three examples.

Cf) J///*-<t^W<3^<i)) ^^Kar.t).

(//) /^- 9 ^^T J^5}S } 9 ^ three examples.

Beyond these there is little to consider but the variant with / *j } for 9 ) ) '.

The B formula almost invariably follows A and runs parallel to it ; and since A concerned
the provision of water or liquids — the first necessity in a land so hot and dry — one may
conjecture that B was for the provision of bread. ^ 9 ^ at should therefore mean ' bread '
or 'food', and some support for this is found in the Old Nubian word ^cuo«y = noeiK 'bread'
on the Berlin ostracon published by Erman, AZ. 35/108, noy being perhaps a plural ending.

Terminal Formula C.

Of this formula there are over eighty examples. It occurs alone in Kar. 30, 46, and in
two versions in Kar. 101 b, the second being very nearly D. A B C is normal, but A C
and other arrangements are found. It occurs twice, in Kar. 18, E C A B C, and in 127,
where C D A B are separated by the description from a final C. C is closely allied to D.

10
ii

l6 ,^- T<^ll /• ^1 ^' - ^^

17

i8«

33

34 ---- i)^*t>i'*}< 68

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLUL

69

70

71

72

73
75

76

77

7«

82

»3

84

*7
88

89
92
94

95
96

98
99 a
100
101 a
101 £

IOI£

105

109
114

116

117
119

121

122
123

127^
127 /;
128
132

S//. i
S/t. 2
Sh. 4
Sk.$
S/i.6
Sh. 7
Sk. 8
Sh. 10
Sh. 13

Sh. 15

Sh. 16
Sh. 19

The first word is normally 4/4/C Umlel\ *j l*tfs<. Kar. 77 is an interesting variant.

is found in Kar. 67, ^/^/C in Kar. 38, 101 a,b,c, 9<j/*jJ< in Kar. 30, 68.
<. is an extension in Kar. 76, Sh. 16; ^/xT 67/. 15, I *j ) < Kar. 105, and ^ III X
Kar. 88 are remarkable. This word is usually divided by dots .* from the other.
The other word is variable, the initial element being *il ), *?/ )^-

(a) The shortest form is *,/ ) Kar. 30, 109, 116, Sh. 2, with *t)^Sh. 16, $/ )$^Kar. 14 ;
plural f/tj/j-^Kar. 92.

(b) A form *^-^/^(^) is probably to be seen in the plural /*-<f"jl) Kar. 67.
/*-<ls<,/)^Kar. 64 a.

(c} Adding u//9^to («) we have JJ/<ilJ,l) Kar. 61, 84, ^/5^ **/}^Sh. 5-
(</) Adding /«-?,£ to (a), *-3Jt) Kar. 101 0, £, 105, /<r-2Jil) Kar. 16, 18, 38, 39^,
50, 940, 117, 119, 122, 127 £, 132, /*-92J'l) Kar. 10, 18 a, b, 21, 24, 25, 390, 46, 57,
59, 69, 70, 87, 96, 121, 123, 128, Sh. 6, /*-9U?^ Kar. 89, *-<? %Jil )$^Kar. n, 22,
31*, 0, 52, 64^, 72, 73, 75-7, 82, 98, 67/. 4, 7> IOS '3- *-*2J}^ sh- X5 is probably
incorrect.

Plural /<f-9Z9<f"j/} Kar. 29, 42.

(e) Adding Jff to (d) M*,-<rjJ,l) Kar. 33.

In a few cases J is added to ^ as in A, B, viz. in /S-5 IJi/ ) J^A'ar. 40, 71, 88, 95,

|>i4]/^*yC5/'-8-
In other cases words associated with other forms are used.

. 114. from A.

r. 127 rt. /*-4^y. A'rtr. ici ^ from formula D, each associated with
normal forms in the same text.

Kar- 68i ^-^^^^ s/i- I » M ** ^ 9 * Iff s*1' ! 9 5 compare formula D.

Kar. 17, /^-^^C/S-//C^/>/ A'/rr. 27, 78, 100 ; plural
A'nr. 99*. Compare formula E.

The chief types are therefore :—
(a)

(/>) (pi.

(c)
(d), (r) (pi. /*-<

also

(et sim.)
(et sim.)
(et sim.)

six instances.
ej/£t}< two instances.
£j/fj}<: three instances.
£t/tt}< fifty-three instance?.

five instances.

five instances.

two instances.

five instances.1

In one case (Kar. 114) the last word is identical with that used in formula A. Presumably
therefore tj/tj}^ is an expression parallel to / ' *, } ^-5^, 9 ) } ^-9^.» ^nd so 's the name
of some desirable offering, and perhaps rather liquid than solid. The forms treated under D 2 in
fact prove that / *j } <. contains the same element / *j } as

Terminal Formula D.

This class contains two groups, of which the first word contains nearly or quite the same
elements as the first in C, and the second is also paralleled by some forms of C. In all there
are only thirteen instances ABCDi Kar. 59, 67, 84, 89, S/i. i, A B C D2 Kar. 78,
A B C D i E Kar. 61, A B D i Kar. 12, 37, A B D i C Kar. 29, A B D i E Kar. 79, A B D2
Kar. 36, C D2 A B Kar. 127.

Formula D i .
Kar. ia

Kar. 37 (;

"• 59
'. 61

The first word is probably to be analysed into the elements <. + ^ and ^) } +
The second word is of three types, all of which arc found in C.
(a) Type of C $/ ) Kar. 37, S/t. i, and Kar. 12
(£) With <if Kar. 29, 59, 61, 67, 84, 89.
(<•) With /S- 4 ^ A^r. 79.

1 Some curious varieties of C occur on the royal altars from the pyramids of Meroe, see /user. I, p. 82.

II 2

52 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLUL

Formula D2.

Kar. 36
Kar. 78
Kar. 127

Of these Kar. 36 begins with /4/C, 127 with <} ) } cT, like /^ ^9^., 9^,7

in A and the similar expression in B, and 78 writes briefly } ) for (5)}(J)}, just as we find
5 ^^-9^ in A. The compound ends with ¥4 ¥4, ¥44, and ^4 //// in the three examples
respectively. The final words have already been seen in C and D.

It is clear that the formulae C and D are closely connected, and that their elements are
almost interchangeable.

Terminal Formula E.

This occurs only nine times A B C D i E Kar. 61, A B Di E Kar. 79, A B C E Kar. 25,
72, 117, A B E Kar. 125, C A B E Kar. 119, A B E C Kar. 50, E C A B C Kar. 18.

Kar. 18
Kar. 25

50

6i

Kar. 72
Kar. 79
Kar. 117
Kar. 119
Kar. 125 /^Zty/*-/ jL,*j-: *&/](,:<&<}

The first word (-/-)49^//Cv//4..occurs at Kalabsha, 7;w^r. 94/12.

The second word 9^//C in Inscr. 129/20 appears as 3^9^//C5 much as in A'^r. 72.
It occurs also in the Kalabsha inscription, 1. 13, &c.

The third word is of two types, both found also in C.

(a) With 4/7(O typical of C ; in A^ar. 50, 72, 79, 117, 119.

(£) With ¥&/*-/£<&// ; in AT^r. 16, 25, 61, 125.

Terminal Formula F.

This occurs only twice, in Afar, in A F G, Kar. 126 FA; also in Inscr. 137 G A F.
Kar. in

Kar. 126 *<3-*^^ ^/.'U/J (see p. 74)

Cf. Inscr. 137 :/*-<r<r&W/l:<}W3> Meroe 45/5, 6 (?).
This is evidently of the same class as A, B.

In Meroe 9/5 /^y-U/CV heads a phrase parallel to 4-5^, and this suggests that (A/ ^
should be read for u/ J in all the above cases.

Terminal Formula G.

This occurs thrice, in Avir. 14 A C G, ATdr. in A F G, Sh. 14 ABG; also in Inscr.
87 AG, 89 G, 137 GAF.

Kar. 14 ^

Kar. in

Sh. 14 (pi.) .

TERMINAL FORMULAE 53

Cf. Inscr. 87 A-9^cr?$y£/^/W.'C:f>S-$^, «9 *
137 (pi.) :/*-<i/<ii <#//:<& I*,) <W*^

Evidently allied to B, C, and D.

Terminal Formula H.
This occurs but once, Kar. 99 b A H.

The last word occurs in formula I. The engraving is execrable. The photograph may
suggest the reading ^/^^CT for the first group.

Terminal Formula I.
This occurs once, S/i. 7 A B C I.

Sh. 7 /^9^J9^£/4VjW^.-
The last word occurs in H.

Terminal Formula J.1

This occurs in Sh. 19 B A C J.

Sh. 19 ^/9^?9///.*^//l9,

The last word occurs similarly in C, and its form connects the formula with D.

Stele-text.

This occurs only once, on the stele Kar. 41. It is added (apparently as an afterthought) in
smaller writing to a text which, after the invocation to Isis and Osiris, commemorates a man
with a description of some length, but contains no terminal formulae.

It seems to be cast in the form of two phrases in apposition to the name of the deceased.
In the necropolis of Meroe two allied texts have been found, each occupying all that remains of
a stele, and apparently without naming the deceased, see Meroe\ p. 78 (Nos. 44, 51). The text
appears to belong to the South, and the deceased in Kar. 41 actually came from Napata.

1 For two more formulae, K, L, found on the royal altars from the pyramids of Meroe, see Inscr. I, p. 82.

CHAPTER VI

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS

THE majority of the monuments here dealt with are shown in the photographic plates
of this memoir ; the rest are figured in other memoirs of the Pennsylvania Expedition, and
can be easily referred to. Little description is therefore required of their outward appearance.
The texts are here briefly analysed, and remarks added on special points of reading or
restoration, and meaning ; many of them are ill engraved, and in even the best texts certain
letters are liable to be confused with others and can only be fixed with the help of parallels.
The ' translations ' for the most part cover only the names and descriptions of the persons
commemorated, and necessarily leave a multitude of important words in transliteration, but
at least may help to show the nature of the phrasing. The invocation ' O Isis, O Osiris ' is
assumed to be at the beginning of each inscription, and the terminal formulae are noted
only by the letters of the classification given in the last chapter.

The attribution of monuments by the excavators to other tombs than those whose field-
numbers (G. 15, G. 74, &c.) they bear is explained in Mr. C. L. Woolley and Dr. D. Randall-
Maclver's Karanbg, The Romano-Nubian Cemetery, Text, pp. 49, 50. The evidence afforded by
the inscriptions themselves is helpful in a few cases, e.g. in Kar. 19, 89, belonging to one
individual, and attributed by the excavators to the neighbouring tombs G. 70 and G. 21 7. l

Kar. I. Altar of fine pink sandstone, 31 cm. x 28 and with spout 36 cm. Cairo, No. 40121.
The lettering is of the later style, clearly engraved, but } ', }., and J are not well distinguished.
The inscription contains exceptional words and spellings.

The U/ which underlies J// in J//^J^J is a mistake difficult to explain. The B word
of parentage begins with ^, but /*r- was probably written in the C word, as often in such

instances.2 The father's name seems to have the title (?) ^.-jj/l }, leaving space for six or
seven letters for the name. The only name with this title is f^f A^ f *r W $ Kar. 6,

with the shorter form fV-f/flA/} 23, which would just fill the gap.

The person commemorated is Asheye or Akheye, perhaps a woman, as the name seems
to be identical with that of 54 B; and is apparently described simply as 'of Amanap' (i.e.
Amenophis, see Kar. 3), without qualification, a unique instance, perhaps meaning ' devoted to
the service of Amanap '. The father, according to the above restoration, would be Masakhte-
Trebinti, and the mother is Sharbiye.

The formulae are A and B. The substitutions of f for ^, and <r- te for the usual

te, in the third word of each are remarkable.

Kar. 2. Round-topped stela of yellowish sandstone, the surface thinly washed with colour
and painted. At the top is a winged disk, the disk and primaries yellow with black details,
secondaries red with black details, tertiaries black. This forms a kind of canopy upon two

1 See the plan of the necropolis, PI. 1 16 in Karanbg advantageously followed up in other cases.
Cemetery. Mr. Woolley pointed out to me the juxta- 2 For the spellings see above, p. 37.

position of the two tombs ; such indications might be

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 55

wooden columns coloured yellow. Within stand a woman and a man. The former is nude
to waist, right hand empty, left holding branch, right breast destroyed, left breast in profile
on the body, hair black and covered with points and having a short pigtail at the top, shirt
from waist to feet white, the front fall with swastika on upper part and fringe at lower end.
The man, standing behind, is shorter, nude, with branch in left hand, curly hair yellow with
curls marked in black. The flesh of each is red.

Cairo, No. 40229, sandstone, h. 28, w. 25 cm. Belongs to grave G. 275. Published
Karanbg Cem.> PI. 11. The lettering is of late style.

The woman Meteye may be the mother of the man Abakhartake, as she has the
precedence. The formulae are A B with the former, A with the latter.

Kar. 3. Altar of pale pinkish sandstone, 23 cm. x 28 and with spout 34 cm. Cairo.
No. 40237, marked G. 16 and attributed to G. 127. Lettering bad, late style.

The deceased might be a woman as the name appears again with <. for ) for 108 A,
who is certainly a woman: but the titles seem to disallow this.

Khapeye is described as ' belileke of Amanap, qcren of the king, born of Mali-tarqize,
kinsman of paqars, kinsman ol pcshtes, male mars in Nalete'.

Belilckes (var. belilike) are described as of either Amanap or Ammon and ' in Napata '
or ' in Pezeme ', i. e. Amara (see Inscr. 84).

The name Amanap1 seems almost confined to the inscriptions of Karanog. It probably
represents one of the deities called Amenophis by the Greeks, namely Amenopi ' Ammon in
Ophis ' worshipped on the west bank of Thebes and very commonly mentioned in demotic
papyri from that place.2 That Amanap should represent one of the Amenhotp Pharaohs or
the famous deified scribe of that name seems hardly possible. The Greeks sometimes called
them Amenophis, but this was through confusion with the other, and more correctly they
grecized the name as 'A/iej>w0?/s.

q£ren may mean ' wakil' or 'scribe'. ' qcreii of Isis ' is a title commonly found in graffiti
at Philae and in the Dodecaschoenus, v. Inscr. II.

Mali- frequently begins the names of women.

paqar and pcshtf (var. pcstc) seem to be princely titles : the former always has the
precedence, cf. Meroc 2.

Nalete* is a place-name frequent in this connexion in the Karanog inscriptions. The
corresponding name at Shablul is Akin.

The formulae are A B, the third word in each in a very short form.

Kar. 4. Altar of whitish sandstone, 30 cm. x 25 and with spout 30 cm. Cairo, No. 40152,
marked G. 16 and thought to have been found at the south-west corner of that tomb, but
this is doubtful. Lettering late.

The deceased Shabalaye is ' born of Temeyakaziye and begotten of Atekhelakha[ye ?] '.
The formulae are A B

Kar. 5. Altar of brownish sandstone, 21 cm. xi8 and with spout 25 cm. Cairo,
No. 40258, marked G. 30 and attributed doubtfully to that tomb.

Lettering late and obscure. Several superfluous signs, such as the doubtful /C^~, may
be due to an error, or derived from an earlier text on the same stone. The latter, indeed,
has the appearance of a palimpsest.

The name is very doubtful, Yimaklit (?). The formulae are A B, terminating in
respectively.

1 See the description of Kar. 102.

* E.g. GRIFFITH, Catalogue of the John Ryland* Papyri, III, p. 433.

56 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLUL

Kar. 6. Altar of yellowish sandstone, 35 cm.X27 and with spout 37 cm. Cairo,
No. 40111, marked G. 31 and attributed doubtfully to that tomb. Late lettering.

The inscription commemorates ' Kaziteye and Abere-temate, born of Tamiye, begotten
of the shalkhash of Amanap, Qeqeli, born indeed (?) of Mali-temize, begotten of the masakhte(^}
Trebinti '.

The two parentages follow the names without clearly indicating which pair belongs to
which of the deceased. The same or closely similar names occur in Kar. 23, a stela of the
same age (cf. also 17). In 23 Kaziteye is ' born of Mali-temize and begotten of the shalkhaslt
of Amanap Qeqeli ', while Tamaye is 'born of Tebaye, and begotten of the niasakhte(?) Trebit '.
There is so great a variety of names on the Meroitic monuments, and so little repetition
from one to another, that the similarities here must be more than a coincidence. Trebit
is probably the same name as Trebiiiti, a similar omission of n being found elsewhere.1 The
parents' names are thus curiously counterchanged, suggesting that amongst the Ethiopians
marriage was elastic and that exchange of consorts even amongst relations was customary.

The terminal formula A is correctly in the plural, but B is crowded and is left in the
singular.

Kar. 7. Altar of pale sandstone, 26-50 cm. x 26 and with spout 37 cm. Cairo,
No. 40243, labelled G. 53. Lettering late.

The name Shatakheme is followed by the formulae A B.

Kar. 8. Rectangular stela of brownish sandstone, engraved with amphorae in outline,
38 x 25 cm. Cairo, No. 40252, labelled G. 48, to which grave it belonged.

The inscriptions are two in number, b having been added between the lines 2-4 of a.

Lettering of late transition style : U throughout, and ^- in the added inscription are of
the older form.

a. The names commemorated are Khasheteli and Khazekashli and are followed by a
description in the singular 'born of Nabeyareshakhi, begotten of the pesti Zazekar; sister (?)
of a shalkhash, sister (?) of a sJiasher '. This description, which is that of a woman,2
presumably belongs only to the second name. The invocation of Isis and Osiris follows the
description, with the formulae A B, also in the singular.

The parents are probably the same as in Kar. 103, but there the father is referred to by
his title only.

b. Mali-zebas, a woman's name by the initial element, followed by formulae A B.

Kar. 9. Sandstone altar, 27 cm. x 23 and with spout 30 cm. Cairo, No. 40167, marked
G. 51, found close to south-west corner of it. Lettering late.

Tawakhi and Kazetenaye (the latter a woman's name), with description in the singular
applicable to a woman ' born of Tamenasal, begotten of Atekheliye : wife of the khalbin of
the peste Qeleye, mother (?) of the zaske of Mash Nawatatey'. The formulae A B follow,
also in the singular.

Mash (once at Shablul and common at Karanog) must be the name of a deity (the Sun-god 3
or Bes or Mut?), since the phrases in which it occurs4 generally correspond to those with
Ammon and Isis. ju^uj^TV., ma§a, masil is the name of the sun in Nubian.

Kar. 10. Altar of pale pinkish sandstone, 38 cm. x 38 and with spout 45 cm. Cairo,
No. 40123, marked G. 51 b, found at the back of G. 51 and attributed to G. 95. Late lettering.

' Abewayetey, born of Manakazili, begotten of Wakhi, wize of the shalkhash, brother (?)
of an areqebar '.

Formulae ABC.

1 See p. 14. " See p. 38. 3 See p. 82. 4 See Index B, sub voce.

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 57

Kar. II. Rectangular stela with dove-tail projection at top, inscribed with ten lines of
inscriptions between seven rules. Philadelphia, No. 7102, labelled 0.52, to which it belongs.
The lettering of the later style, and though sharply engraved leaves several signs doubtful.
Published Karanbg Cem., PI. 18 and p. 241.

'The honourable (?) Weshakhasheye, truly born of Metcwishiyc, truly begotten of the
shalkhash Azikhali : related to s/ias/tirs, related to shalkhashs, belonging to the great mete in
Shimal.' Formulae ABC followed by the epithet male.

Kar. 12. Stela of coarse reddish sandstone, 32 cm. x 33 and with projection 39-50 cm.
Cairo, No. 40150, marked G. 53, having been found at the middle of the back wall. Lettering
of later style.

' The honourable (?) Tabitelaye, born of Pizeye, begotten of Yibcyc, malan of the pesti.'
Formulae ABDi.

Kar. 13. Stela of reddish sandstone, 73 (the smoothed face 36)x3i cm. Cairo,
No. 40270, marked G. 54, to which tomb it belongs, having been re-used in the construction.
Lettering of late transition style.

' Aqelakhali, mazekar of Amanap, arcshaz of Amanap, born of Latamakas, begotten of Malcye.'
Formulae A B.

Kar. 14. Stela of whitish sandstone, 31x26 cm. Cairo, No. 40133, marked G. 54,
to which tomb it probably belongs (re-used). Lettering of late transition style.
' Weshmel, born of NamarmCye, begotten of Mashamaye.' Formulae A C G.

Kar. 15. Altar of pink sandstone, 22 cm. x 21 and with spout 27 cm. Cairo, No. 40139,
marked G. 57, to which tomb it belongs. Lettering of later style.

' Lelewitar, prophet of Isis, related to prophets of Amanap ; the honourably related (?)
Khamye.' Formula A in the plural.

Ant is the Egyptian £OHT, hn-ntr

Kar. 16. Altar of whitish sandstone, 28 cm. x 22 and with spout 31 cm. Cairo,
No. 40163, marked G. 60, to which tomb it is probably attributable. Lettering of later style.
' Mamawikaze, born of Akheyeteliye, begotten of Akhapeye.' Formulae A C.

Kar. 17. Stela with rounded top, well shaped, with fourteen lines of inscription between
rules, a small space at the top and two ruled spaces below empty. Philadelphia, No. 7101,
marked G. 63. A neat example of the later style of lettering. Published Karanbg Cem.t
PI. 18 and p. 241.

' Tapekhizat, born of Mali-Takhize, begotten of the shalkhash of Amanap Qeqeli, mareperi
in Shimale, related to the paqar and chief kinsman (?), related to the second (?) kinsman (?),
related to Shetanakar, related to pestcs, second (?) belonging to the king's wives (?), male-mars
in Nalete, shalamazes of thef>este, related to belelekes' Formulae ABC followed by invocation.

The deceased is a brother (?) of A in Kar. 23, cf. also 6.

Kar. 18. Altar of whitish limestone, 25.50 cm. x 24.50 and with spout 32 cm. Cairo,
No. 40178, marked G. 65, and may belong to 65, 116 or 118. Lettering of later type.

1 Wetakizalabe, truly born of Tekheyakaziye, begotten of Tayatize.' Formulae E C A B C.

Kar. 19. Altar of whitish sandstone, 23 cm. x 22 and with spout 29 cm. Cairo, No.
401 18, marked G. 70, found to west of west wall. Lettering of the later type.

This altar is particularly interesting because the stela belonging to it is preserved in Kar. 89,
attributed to the neighbouring tomb G. 217. The inscription is a duplicate of the first half of

I

58 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

the long text in Kar. 89, reaching to the last group but one of the ninth line. My copy,
which was revised with the original and compared with 89, would indicate that 19 broke oft
in the middle of a phrase. This, however, is not probable. The end of the text is very
obscure, but a terminal 9£ seems traceable in the photograph, and probably the reading
should be V3[^^«7j /4-A\/// as an abbreviation of the corresponding phrase /*- AJ/f
V^e- *#, l^ *,<? U ) : Jff $^/(J in Kar. 89. Wr'SJIJ *-A*///, though favoured by the
present copy, would hardly be applicable to a woman, while other epithets are distinctively
feminine.

Kar. 20. Half of altar of pale pinkish sandstone, the complete side measuring 38 cm.
Cairo, No. 40158, marked G. 70. Lettering of the later style.
' Arereteli, begotten of Yiremen, born of Wereteliye.'
The mother may be the deceased in Kar. 19 from the same tomb. See also the next.

Kar. 21. Fragmentary stela of whitish sandstone, 47 x 39 cm. Cairo, No. 40273,
marked G. 70, to which tomb it belongs. The writing is of the later style.

' [Arere]teli, shatamazes . . . ., prophet of Amanap, begotten [of Yiremen], born of
Werete[liye], kin to the prophet Akhebikhetey, kin to the prophet Menetel, kin to the prophet
Apeteye, brother (?) of the prophet Baratarye, kin of [prophets] of [Aman]ap.' Formulae
ABC. 'Male:

This stela apparently commemorated the same person as the altar Kar. 20 (which is from
the same tomb), or, if not the same person, one with similar name and similar parentage.
It also, like the last, places the father before the mother. Thanks to this and some other
parallels the inscription can be restored almost complete. Arereteli, like his mother (?) in
Nos. 19 and 89, records his kinship to various titled persons: see the note to 89.

Kar. 22. Altar of pale purple sandstone, 26 cm. x 27 and with spout 37.50 cm. Cairo,
No. 40127, marked G. 72, but probably attributable to G. 73. Lettering of the later style
and faulty.

' Maletey, truly born of Ye-Katebel, begotten of Atewi-Tenanat (?), kin of prophets.'
Formulae ABC.

Kar. 23. Stela, tapering somewhat to the base, with dove-tail projection at the top ;
engraved with twelve lines of inscription between rules ; two ruled spaces blank. Philadelphia,
No. 7105, marked G. 75, having been found in the SW. corner of the superstructure. Lettering
of later style. Published Karanbg Cem., PI. 19 and p. 241.

' Kaziteye, born of Malitakhize, begotten of the shalakhash of Amanap Oeqeli ; and Temaye,
second (?) of the aqe (?), born of Tebaye, begotten of the masakhtc Trebit ; kinsfolk of paqars,
kinsfolk of pestes, kinsfolk of belelekes, of Amanap.' Formulae A B in the plural.

The first name is evidently of a woman as beginning with Kazi. Her full brother is
commemorated in Kar. 17.

Kar. 24. Rectangular altar with spout ; the sunk field sculptured with a pylon-shaped altar
on which loaves are placed ; a bouquet of a lotus-flower between two buds overhangs the altar on
each side. A line of inscription round the edge ends on the altar. Philadelphia, No. 7088,
marked G. 82, having been re-used in that tomb. Lettering of the later style. Published
Karanbg Cent., PI. 15 and p. 240.

' Sharbetanize, born of Kharakebe, begotten of Yeyamakhar.' Formulae ABC.

Kar. 25. Altar of yellow sandstone, 39 cm. X3O and with spout 38 cm. Cairo, No. 40154,
marked G. 83, lettering of later style.

'Akilibale, truly, [truly?] born of Bekhe, truly begotten of Baletali.' Formulae A B C E.
' Kin otpaqars and pestes, and belonging to ages.'

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 59

Kar. 26. Rectangular altar with spout. In the sunk field is a deep cartouche-shaped hollow,
above which are oval cakes, and on either side an ewer pouring water upon four round cakes
below. Philadelphia, No. 7093, marked G. 84, ' found against south wall of superstructure of
G. 184.' Lettering clear, of the later type. Published Karanbg Cem., PI. 16 and p. 241.

'Tareyizatali, born of Yikenatalabe, begotten of the shashcr of Amanap Shabenatakcl.'

Kar. 27. Altar of purple sandstone, 27 cm. x 26 and with spout 30 cm. Cairo, No. 40122,
marked G. 84, to which tomb it probably belongs. Lettering of late transition style.

' Qezet, kin to an ate in (?) Pezeme, kin to a sante, related (?) to a shatamazas in Yerawazcze,
born of Takhazeye, male-mars' Formulae ABC. ' Male'

With ate-pezeme (plural in Kar. 87) compare the title at-mash$.

Kar. 28. Altar of sandstone, 31 cm. X3i and with spout 40 cm. Cairo, No. 40174,
marked G. 85, to which tomb it belongs. Lettering of the later style.

The names of the deceased are without any distinctive ending. The terminal formulae are
in the plural, but the parentage in the singular. A similar case but with plural parentage occurs
in an inscription of the Moscow collection (Inscr. 171), where also, as here, W^J9^9^
precedes the filiation. It may be that this is a title of the mother, or that it is an expression
replacing in some way the ¥$/ 12 termination.

' Taraqameteli ; Aretanize ; Yitayesayi born of the kelakeni Azeye, and begotten of the
shanic Mashazani.' Formulae A B in the plural.

Kar. 29. Stela of whitish sandstone, 28 cm. x 47.30 and with knob 53 cm. Cairo,
No. 40157, marked G. 89, having been re-used in that tomb. Lettering of the later style.

' Arilanmakas and Apetikaze, truly born of Bekheyi, begotten of the zakrctri Makhewitar,
truly (?) related (?) to the great shante Shaweyibar, kin of paqars, kin of pcstes, male-mar '.res in
Akin : wife of a sheni of Ammon.' Formulae A B D C in the plural.

The two deceased arc briefly commemorated on the double altar No. 39. The last of
the descriptive phrases is in the singular, and probably applies to Apetikaze whose name
seems female. The deceased must therefore be brother and sister ; another sister is com-
memorated on No. 129, and another of the family in No. 31 a. Shaweyibar, to whom they
are related, is the father in No. 59.

Kar. 30. Altar of soft coarse sandstone, 44 cm. X3i and with spout 38 cm. Cairo,
No. 40260, labelled G. 96, perhaps belonging to G. 95, having been found between the two
graves. Lettering of the later type, very obscure in places.

' Pakazi, born of Kazimanale (?), kin to the aratawte of Aqezis, kin to a belelcke of Amanap,
kin to a kharpati in Pakharas. wife of the pezel^} Mctabar.' Formula C followed by the
word ' O Isis ! '

Kar. 31. Stela of whitish sandstone, 51x32 cm. Cairo, No. 40129, marked G. 100,
and may belong to G. 139, having been found face up against the wall of G. 100. Lettering
of the later style.

a. ' Aqenay, born of Bekheye, begotten of Makhewitar.' Formulae ABC, invocation.

b. ' Khetize, born of Katapenaye, begotten of Tatakatey.' Formulae ABC, invocation.
The former of these is of the same family as those commemorated on Nos. 29 and 1 29.

Kar. 32. Rectangular altar with spout, the sunk field sculptured with an amphora upon an
open wooden stand, a bowl placed on the mouth and a dipper hanging from it. On either side
a lotus-flower between two buds with stems tied. Round the border a line of inscription
doubled on the spout. Philadelphia, No. 7092, marked G. 100, belongs to G. 133. Writing of
the later type. Published Karanbg Can., PI. 16 and p. 241.

I 2

60 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLIJL

' Mali-Takhize, born of Temeyakaziye, begotten of the sJi\ante ?....], wife of a shalkhash
of Amanap.'

The deceased's name is that of the mother in Kar. 6, 17, 23. The title shante occurs
in the family, see Kar. 59, and shalkhash is the title of Mali-Takhize's husband Qeqeli in
Kar. 6, 17, 23. This shows that sama means ' wife ', ' concubine ', ' consort ' or the like.1

Kar. 33. Altar of pale reddish sandstone, 25 cm. x 30 and with spout 41 cm. Cairo,
No. 40261, marked G. 103, to which tomb it belongs. Lettering of the later style.
' Tabiye.' Formulae ABC.

Kar. 34. Altar of yellow sandstone, 33 cm. x 31 and with spout 33 cm. Cairo, No. 40168,
marked G. 103, having been found against the south wall; it may belong to G. 125. Lettering
of late transition style showing the older form of <r-.

' Yililikete, begotten of the at of Mash Nakhashanye, born of Khar (?), sheni of A[mmon ?],
shaikh of Amanap.' Formulae ABC.

In Kar. 60 Nakhashanye is ant ' prophet of Mash ' ; apparently at-mashe is a variant of this.

Kar. 35. Altar-stela of pink sandstone, 22-50 cm. x 21 and with projection 29 cm. Cairo,
No. 40144, marked G. 109. The lettering is of the later style.

' Qe-Mazeye, Werezikeye, Kazil.' Three names, the last evidently of a woman and a later
addition.

Kar. 36. Altar-stela of white sandstone, 38 cm. x 33 and with projection 40 cm. Cairo,
No. 40124, marked G. no, belongs to G. 51. The writing of late transition style, the letters
inclining to cursive and not well formed.

' Tawmakalk • • zeye, born of Awikhaleye (?), begotten of Yimakali ; and Tamalanmakasal,
born of Kazaye, begotten of Makasheramleli, sister (?) of an areqebar? Formulae A B D 2 in
the singular. ' O Makalakh.'

Kar. 37. Altar of fine sandstone, 37-5 cm. x 31 and with spout 39 cm. Cairo, No. 40113,
marked G. in, and found in the filling of the grave. Lettering of the later style, several signs
imperfectly finished by the engraver.

'Tewize, born of Amanili (?), begotten of Yintemakheli ; and Kashye, born of Tewize,
begotten of Shakhibetar ; zaskes of the shanan ; and Masmeteyi, born of Meqemeteli, begotten of
Latlememe, uielake of Mash, qcren of the shanan.' Formulae A B C in the plural.

The first may be the mother of the second : the third appears to be the man com-
memorated by the stela Kar. 38 from the same tomb, his name, parentage, and description
agreeing closely without being identical. Shanan may be a deity.

Kar. 38. Stela in the shape of a triangle truncated at the top, painted with the figure
of a man standing facing to the right, in the right hand a staff, in the left a palm-branch.
Over him is an inscription of six lines continued in four short lines behind his head and
shoulders. Philadelphia, No. 7085, marked G. in. The lettering is of the later style.
Published Karanbg Cem., PI. ] 3, and p. 240.

'Masme, born of Meqen (?), begotten of Latlememe; inclake of Mash, qeren in Shimale ;
O Isis ! O Osiris ! ' Formulae ABC.

See the last.

Kar. 39. Double altar of whitish sandstone, 45 cm.x 26 and with spout 31 cm. Cairo,
No. 40145, marked G. 112, having been found against the south wall of that grave, but its
attribution is very doubtful. Writing of the later style.

1 See also the description of Kar. 89.

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 61

a. ' Arilanmaks.' Formulae ABC.

b. ' Apetakaze.' Formulae ABC.

It has already been pointed out that this belongs to the stela No. 29 from G. 89.

Kar. 40. Altar of sandstone, 41 cm. X34 and with spout 45 cm. Cairo, No. 40112,
marked G. 116, and probably belongs to G. 136. Lettering of the later type.

1 Barakhet, born of Ycpcteli, begotten of Trcbizcmashcli.' Formulae ABC.

The deceased is commemorated also on the next, from G. 117. The father's name has been
recut, cf. Kar. 6 for the reading.

Kar. 41. Narrow stela with dove-tail projection at the top, engraved with ten lines of
inscription between rules. The inscription ends in four lines below the ruling, the first being
a short line and the remainder (b) added in smaller characters filling the space. Philadelphia,
No. 7104, marked G. 117, to which tomb it belongs. Writing of the later type. Published
Karanbg Cem.t PI. 19 and p. 241.

' Barakhet, wemam's-cadet (?), shasldmete-malcycs of Amanapate, makheli-arcshe, kin of the
makcshakhe in Napate, malcmars from (?) Napata.'

b. the stele-formula (see above, p. 53. Meroc, p. 78) rendered as two phrases descriptive
of the deceased ; its presence is probably due to his southern origin.

See the last. For maleyes cf. 56, Inscr. 129, and for Amanapate (Ammon of Napata as
rightly suggested by Roeder) Inscr. 94/7.

Kar. 42. Altar of sandstone, 30 cm. x 25 and with spout 32 cm. Cairo, No. 40125,
marked G. 119, to which tomb it belongs. The lettering is of the later type.

' Metekazi, born of Bipanal (?), begotten of Shalakhtey ; and Zerepeshi ; and Baratar, born
(singular) of Sabefiye, begotten (plural) of Nashctar.' Formulae ABC (plural).

Kar. 43. Small stela tapering towards the rounded top, of yellowish sandstone washed
with white, and painted with a male figure holding staff in right hand and whip(?) in left.
The figure is nude to the waist, with broad loin-cloth and transparent pleated garment or
long fringe to feet, necklace with bag in front, fillet round head. The stick, bag, whip (?),
and fillet black, the rest light red. Inscription of several lines in black ink over and behind
the head. H. 29, width at base 30 cm. Cairo Museum, marked G. 121, found 3 metres east of
G. 149, with Ph. 7081. Writing of the later type.

The inscription is almost indecipherable. The hand-copy might indicate that the father's
name was given without the mother's, but this is very improbable.

Kar. 44. Stela of brownish sandstone, 35x20 cm. Cairo, No. 40187, marked G. 125,
to which tomb it belongs, having been found in the angle formed by the east wall and the solid
block on the east face. Lettering of transition style.

' Shinatame, makeshakhe of Ammon, sheni of Mash, begotten of Tameshakhize, born of
Yiteli.'

The deceased's brother is commemorated in Kar. 48, and his father apparently in Kar. \ 26.

Kar. 45. Three fragments joined together forming about three-quarters of a rectangular
altar, the spout lost ; the sunk field sculptured with an amphora on either side of a small square
basin, four circular loaves below, and another remaining at the top left-hand corner. Two
lines of inscription round the edge. Philadelphia, No. 9078, marked G. 219. Lettering
of late style.

' Qerem-Tezelize, shcni of Ammon, and Bakireze [born of ], begotten (plural)

[of ].' Formulae A B C (?) in the plural.

The fragmentary stela Kar. 102, also from G. 219, belonged to the same persons.

62 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLIJL

Kar. 46. Altar of whitish sandstone, 30 cm. x 27 and with spout 34 cm. Cairo, No. 401 70,
marked G. 127, belonged to G. 134. Writing good, of the later style.
' Yizetbelile, belclcke of Ammon.' Formula C.

Kar. 47. Rectangular stela, finely engraved with fourteen lines of inscription between rules.
Philadelphia, No. 7103, numbered G. 135. Found against NE. corner of G. 183 to which it
probably belongs. The lettering of the later style. Published Karatwg Cem., PI. 19 and
p. 241-

' The honoured (?) Khawitrer, pestc in Akin, nak in Akin, kliarpklian in Pakharas, belonging
to lakhashmalcwe (?), tabqc in Taman, qcrezek, amcke in (?) Nalete,1 male-mars in Akin, great
zvcmanis in Akin, prophet of beqakhaiv as far as (?) Pezeme,2 kin of the king's paqar Atametaii
Tabe, kin of Shetankel, kin of Tabakhemakhar, kin of Litakhrer, of the mate of the kazi
akaw kanaw khatekake in Shazesh (or ' of the mate of the mother of the kazi ', &c.), of the mate
of the royal consort Zewekazil, of the mate of Arwatal, male, wawiki of Tebawe (?).'

This fine stele shows no parentage, nor any invocation or funerary formula. The princely
personage is connected with Akin, Pakhoras (Faras), Pezeme (Amara), and Tebawe (?) (Philae
or Biga). For the element khawit- in his name see Inscr. I, p. 64, and for rcr, ib., p. 73.

Kar. 48. Stela (?) of whitish sandstone, 41x37 cm. An offering table with spout
is outlined with a double row of punctures, and a hollow cut in the centre through the
inscription. Cairo, No. 40257, marked G. 135. Lettering of late transition style.

' Shazenyeli, born of Yiteli, begotten of Tamesh-kize.' Formulae B A.

The same parentage is in Kar. 44 above.

Kar. 49. Altar of pale yellowish sandstone, 74 cm. x 44 and with spout 52 cm. Cairo,
No. 40235, marked G. 136, to which tomb it belongs. Lettering of late transition style.

'Takar, born of Yilakhamali, begotten of the shalkhash Qeqeli, mareperi in Shimale,
shanamzes of thepeste, male-mars, kin of the prophet (?) of Mash Taqeye.'

The parents' names are well known from other inscriptions, but are not found together
elsewhere. Ataqemete in Kar. 59 may be this (A)taqeye ; see Kar. 34 for his title.

Kar. 50. Altar of yellowish sandstone, 37 cm. x 26 and with spout 32 cm. Cairo Museum,
marked G. 139, and probably belonging to that tomb. Writing of late transition style.

' Taqeshete, prophet of Mash, born of Yilakhamali, begotten of Shaweyibar, brother (?) of
a peshte.' Formulae A B E C.

The same parentage in Kar. 59 and 1 16, and the father in a descriptive phrase in 29.

Kar. 51. Round-topped stela, painted with the figure of a nude boy standing in the
centre facing to the left; four lines of inscription at the top continued in four short lines
before the face. Philadelphia, No. 7076, marked G. 140, having been found in the shrine.
Lettering of the later style. Published Karatwg Cem., PI. 12, and pp. 10, 240.

' Mareshikali, kin of the peste Barteye, truly born of Sharbikaze.' Formulae A B.

Kar. 52. Altar of pale sandstone, 35 cm. x 26 and with spout 35 cm. Cairo, No.
numbered G. 140, to which it belongs. Lettering of the later style.

' The honourable Pezemeke, truly born of Zeke, begotten of the chief sliamat Shakhalcye,
kin of the pest/ Barteye.' Formulae ABC. ' Ma!/.'

Kar. 53. Stela of pink sandstone, 26 x 33 cm. Cairo, No. 40135, marked G. 145, to
which tomb it belongs. Lettering of the later style.

1 Cf. Kar. 59. 2 Cf. Kar. 121. -vetite is the genitival of the -yate in Inscr. 94/12, 27.

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 63

The first part of the text is in unusual form and is difficult to analyse. It seems as if
the top line was intended to contain the initial words, but only the first letter has been
engraved. The / 13 at the beginning of the next line is perhaps the title, and yg^y-//l?J
the name of the deceased, possibly with $<g*r- substituted for ¥g//.?. But the group looks
like a descriptive phrase, and if that was so the name of the deceased has never been
engraved. The / 13 would then be the usual appendage, and the name may have consisted
of a few letters following the initial words, or the initial words may not have occurred in the
inscription and the top line have been intended to be occupied by the name.

'The honourable Shaqeri(P), kin of paqars, kin of pestes, begotten of the marepcri Papal,
truly born of Terikhalbe.' Formulae ABC.

Kar. 54. Altar of very pale sandstone, 33 cm. X3i and with spout 42 cm. Cairo, No.
40143, marked G. 146, perhaps belongs to G. 364. Lettering of the later type.

' Pintibe, born of Amaye, begotten of Pizewatar, kin of paqars, kin of pastes, sister (?) of
the wfytauis-cadet Amani-nan ... 1 Yetakhetel (?), sister (?) of a shatamazes, wife of a teter!
Formulae A B.

Kar. 55. Altar of coarse orange sandstone, 33 cm. X3i and with spout 43 cm. Cairo,
No. 40109, marked G. 148, having been found 80 cm. south of the middle of the south wall.
The writing is of the later type.

' Shaqazaye, begotten of Shibawitar, born of Kharmali (?) ; and Yewizayc, born of Shaqazaye,
begotten of Makhewitar.' Formulae A B (plural).

The first is probably the mother of the second. The invocation is to Isis, Osiris, and
Maklakh.

Kar. 56. Stela of whitish sandstone, 30 cm. x 48 and with the projection .56 cm. Cairo,
No. 40266, marked G. 148, and belongs to that grave. Lettering of late transition style.

'The prophet of Mash Qeretakar, born of Mala-tekeli, begotten of the shatamazes in
Azere Natawitar, kin of a maleycs in Atiye, kin of an ateqi in Shazes, kin of the chief
envoy Sharawefi.'

Kar. 57. Altar of whitish sandstone, 25 cm. xai and with spout 26 cm. Cairo, No. 40140,
marked G. 149, and perhaps belonging to it, having been found 1*50 m. from its NE. angle.
The lettering is of late transition style, showing the earlier form of ^-.

' Mali-Qezeshe, begotten of Kelekhekeniwe, truly born of Mali-Tekali.' Formulae ABC.

The deceased is evidently a woman by the prefix to her name, and half-sister of the last.

Kar. 58. Stela with inscriptions so disposed as to indicate that there have been two or
more figures painted on it. 35 cm. x 25 cm. Cairo, No. 40130 (mislaid), numbered G. 152,
having been found in the robber's hole, and perhaps belongs to that or to 235. The lettering is
of archaic (?) type : the form of <- without / is rare.

The groups following the initial words are difficult to analyse. /\ //$<?} is a woman's
name: there has been an alteration here, an erased / 15 being clearly visible. The next group
may be compared with the phrase ^ ^- 5 13 9 ^.' /**- ) in Kar. 23. It is not clear whether the
two groups y^9 £J5 /$*-): A I '/39 } are to be taken separately as proper names, or the
second group, or both together, as only a title of the following name.

' Meqen Mate-qetakeni ; and Mitasm£me, are of Ammon.' Formulae A B.

Kar. 59. Rectangular altar with spout, the sunk field sculptured with a deep cartouche-
shaped reservoir, on either side of which is a ewer with water pouring from its spout, four flat
cakes above, and four circular loaves at the top. The channel is not hollowed, but indicated
in the spout by two deeply engraved outlines. Two lines of inscription round the border,

64 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLtlL

separated by rules. Hard but neat execution. Philadelphia, No. 7089, marked G. 153, having
been found in the approach. The lettering of late transition style. Published Karanbg Cem.t
PI. 15 and p. 240.

The lady commemorated appears to be the mother of one or more persons on other stelae,
and is full sister of Kar. 50 A and 116 A, and cf. 49.

' Temey-kaziye, born of Yilekhemali, begotten of the sante Shaweyibar, kin of a paqar, kin
of a peshte, matt-mars amcke in Nalete, sister (?) of the chief ataqe, sister (?) of the prophet (?)
of Mash and second (?) ataqe? Formulae A B C D.

Kar. 60. Altar of whitish sandstone, 27 cm. x 21-50 and with spout 30-50 cm. Cairo,
No. 40239, marked 158 (not 153), having been found against the middle of the south wall. The
lettering is of late transition type.

Two persons are commemorated, children of the same parents, and related to Kar. 34 C.
The first is probably a woman, see the name on the next.

' Arer-zakhete and Ataben, truly truly born of Nataye, kinsfolk of the prophet of Mash
Nakhashnye, begotten of the prophet of Mash Shaleketey, kinsfolk of the lartekes Shakhibekhe.'
Formula A (singular).

Arer may be a place-name, as it occurs with the ending tfjy/<i- in name A of Kar. 20, and
is paralleled by ' Napata ' in the name Napata-Zakhete of Inscr. 60.

Kar. 6l. Rectangular stela with dove-tail projection at the top, engraved with ten lines of
inscription between rules. Two ruled spaces at bottom blank, neat work. Philadelphia,
No. 7100, marked G. 153. Found opposite middle of east wall of G. 180. Published Karanbg
Cem., PI. 18 and p. 241. Lettering of late transition style.

'The honourable lady (?) Areka-zakhete, born of Pezeqaye, begotten of a teter of Amanap,
kin of zpeste, wife of a teter of Amanap, male-mars' Formulae A B C D E.

The descriptive phrases are applicable only to a woman. //JVfls^ is not a separate
name but a title, for it occurs in Inscr. 87 exactly as here before the name of a woman with
phrases and formulae following in the singular. The name of the deceased is closely like
that on the last. In the parentage the father is referred to only by his title.

Kar. 62. Altar of yellow sandstone, 44 cm. x 33 and with spout 40 cm. Palimpsest, with
many lines of earlier engraving. Cairo, No. 40149, marked G. 156, to which tomb it probably
belongs. Lettering of late transitional type.

Incorrectly written. The father's name is much altered. IV ,£3 A, cf. 64 c, would be
a possible reading of the first signs, but (A/^5^/^/C occurs as a title.

' Metitabarash truly born of Yilakhamali, begotten of the sekaretri'Tm (?)/ Formulae A B.

Kar. 63. Altar of whitish sandstone, 27x30 cm. Cairo, No. 4°!79> marked G. 156,
to which tomb it probably belongs. Lettering of the later type.
' Meli (?)-Kaziye.' Formulae A B.

Kar. 64. Rectangular altar with spout, central rectangle deeply hollowed, plain, channel of
spout narrower. Four lines of inscription engraved round edge, fine work. Philadelphia,
No. 7098, marked G. 157, having been found against the west side. Lettering of later style.
Published Karanbg Cem., PI. 17 and p. 241.

'Qereqere, and the honourably related Qeretakar, born (plural) of Arakiye, begotten of
Navvkar.' Formulae ABC (plural). 'Kinsfolk of a peste. And Malizawas, wife, born of
Mitaleye, begotten of Nebatar.' Formulae ABC. ' O Isis and Osiris.'

Perhaps Malizawas is wife of Qeretakar whose name ending in r shows that he was a man.

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 65

Kar. 65. Stela of brownish sandstone, 49x30 cm. Cairo, No. 40183, marked G. 157,
found near the NE. corner of 153. Lettering of late transition style.

' Mali-witcmeme, born of Kharayc, begotten of Shakaliyc.' Formulae A B.

Kar. 66. Altar of pinkish sandstone, 32 cm. x 29 and with spout 32 cm. Cairo, No. 40153,
marked G. 161, and belonging to that tomb, having been found in position. Lettering of the
later style.

' . . shakhalabe.' Formulae A B.
I

Kar. 67. Altar of pinkish sandstone, 2y cm. x 28 and with spout 35 cm. Cairo, No. 401 75,
marked G. 163, having been found against the south side of the circumference of that grave.
Lettering of the later style.

' Tiralqcshakhi, begotten of Takemarcli, born of Penalishakhi. and Mayeqcshakhi, ivize-wete!
Formulae A B C D (plural). ' Sisters (?< of the atcsh!

Kar. 68. Stela of pink sandstone, 24 cm. x 38 and with knob 42 cm. Cairo, No. 40267,
marked G. 1 65. Lettering of the later style.

' Abesaye, born of Shitcye, begotten of Wayeteye, kin of an ate in (?) Pezeme, sliatamazcs
in Shaye.' Formulae DBA. ' O Patret.'

Shaye is the island of Sai.

Kar. 69. Altar of coarse yellowish limestone, 36 cm. x 33 and with spout 40 cm. Cairo,
No. 40146, marked G. 169, having been found in the XW. corner of the superstructure. Lettering
of late style.

'A ... fiaqateye, born of Kazimanali, begotten of A ... li, ycrctekc of Mash, makcshakc
of Mash, prophet of Mash, mazck of Khash, teter of Mat, karetey . . &(?) in Zcr.' Formulae
ABC.

Kar. 70. Altar of whitish sandstone, 26x29 cm. Cairo, No. 40159, marked G. 172,
having been found near its south side. Lettering of late style.

' Wa . . . pelawe, born of Meqeti, begotten of Yikharasmcme, kin of a shasher, kin of
a s/ialk/iash, kin of an areqebar, Icier of Mash, and (?) sJiaraq! Formulae ABC.

Kar. 71. Yellowish sandstone, 28 cm. x 28 and with spout 38 cm. Cairo, No. 40171,
marked G. 174, having been found to the west of the tomb. Lettering of late transition style.
' Metakeshite, truly born of Mali-Tewen.' Formulae ABC. ' Male-mars'

Kar. 72. Double spouted altar of sandstone, 51 cm. x.',3 and with spouts 75 cm. Cairo,
No. 40165, marked G. 174. having been found near the west wall like the last. Lettering of
late style.

1 Makhenakc truly born of Mali-Tewen, truly begotten of the great wi'mams Shctanakeli,kin
of paqars and pester! Formulae A B C F. ' Mataiuatc male-mars. O Isis ! '

It is curious that this unique double-spouted altar is inscribed for only one person.
ftlatamate is not a proper name. cf. Kar. 75.

Kar. 73. Stela of orange-coloured sandstone, 30 cm. x 33 and with projection 42 cm.
Cairo, No. 4011;, marked G. 174, having been found near the NF. corner. Lettering
late transitional.

'The honourable Azeliyc, born of Apilaye, begotten of Telepcl, kin of paqars, kin o
male-mars in Nalete.' Formulae A B C. ' Male."

See the next.

K

66 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

Kar. 74. Altar of yellowish sandstone, 24 cm. x 27 and with spout 33 cm. Cairo,
No. 40238, marked G. 174, to which tomb it probably belongs. Lettering late transitional
and bad.

' Azeliye born of Apilay.'

This is the altar belonging to the stela 73.

Kar. 75. Rectangular altar with spout, the sunk field sculptured with two ewers pouring
water towards each other, and four circular loaves. The border engraved with three lines of
inscription. Philadelphia, No. 7094, marked G. 174, found against the SE. corner of G. 208.
Lettering late. Published Karanbg Cem.> PI. 16 and p. 241.

The deceased has the same parentage as No. 72, and the same mother as No. 71.

' Tanabelile, truly born of Mali-Tewen, truly, truly begotten of the great wemanis Shetanakeli,
matamate, kin of zpaqar.' Formulae A B C. ' Male-mars J

Kar. 76. Stela of brownish sandstone, 35x27 cm. Cairo, No. 40134, marked G. 174,
having been found in the robber's hole in that tomb. Lettering late.

After the extended invocation to Isis and Osiris, ' Malebasazeke, begotten of Berepantapete,
born of Yiwizatelite.' Formulae ABC.

Kar. 77. Altar of yellowish sandstone, 73 cm. X53 and with spout 66-50 cm. Cairo,
No. 40234, marked G. 179, belongs to G. 187. Lettering late.

' Maleten, born of Khazakhaziye, begotten of the zakaretari Shamezeli, pestc in Akin,
belileke in Napate, wem avis-cadet.' Formulae ABC.

Evidently this was the leading man in Acine, with a position in Napata itself. The epithet
cadet (akrcre) is also princely.

Kar. 78. Rectangular altar with spout, of yellowish sandstone, 38 cm. x 34-50 and with
spout 46 cm. In the sunk field a goddess with indistinct emblem1 on her head and vulture
head-dress, and Anubis opposite, each pouring water from a small vase ; between them is an
amphora on a stand with dipper hanging from the mouth, four round loaves and an oval

hollow beneath, and behind each of the deities is a ewer. In the middle of the spout is •¥•„

Flesh of Isis, robe of Anubis, and the vases coloured red. Inscription round edge in three
lines. Cairo, No. 40164, marked G. 182, but probably belongs to G. 203. Lettering transitional.
Published Karanbg Cem., PI. 20 and p. 241.

' Natewitar, begotten of the zakaretri Makhizat, born of Mali-Taraqize, peshte in
Akin, waleke-krer, sakeskin-shashimete, shamarshe-krcr, abas/ie, belonging to kings (?), ndbar-
ivanali in Yipakhe, kin of a paqar.' Formulae A B C D 2.

The deceased prince is referred to in Ear. 83, and is brother of the deceased in 79 and 124.

Kar. 79. Rectangular altar with spout, the field slightly sunk, sculptured with two ewers
standing in conical bases, and pouring water on eight circular loaves ; above is an oval basin
cartouche-shaped with triangular handle at each end. Two lines of inscription engraved
round the border. Philadelphia, No. 7087, marked G. 187, having been found against the NW.
angle. Lettering late transitional. Published Karanbg Cem., PI. 15 and p. 240.

The deceased is a woman as is shown by the epithets ; she is full sister of the last and of
Kar. 124, but her father is here named without his title.

' Shabaye born of Mali-Taraqize, begotten of Makhizat, kin of a paqar, sister (?)2 of

1 See above, p. 30, note 7.

2 Perhaps this difficult expression ' belonging to
the . . .' means ' sister', as Shabaye's brother in Kar.

78 is lpesJite in Akin ', and it recurs with her sister in
Kar. 124. I have used the translation ' sister ' (?)
throughout this chapter.

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 67

a peshtt\ sister (?) of a betitikc, mother (?) of a s/ianawases, shanainazfs-\a.&y(>).' Formulae
ABDE.

Kar. 80. Altar of whitish sandstone, 25x36 cm. Cairo, No. 40151, marked G. 187,
having been found against its north wall. The inscription is rudely engraved in archaic style.

The inscription is injured, and is difficult to analyse as none of the usual guides to
the meaning can be clearly recognized and it is even uncertain where it began. The left
half of the spout was perhaps never engraved, and the initial words may be written on the
right side, the first on the right half of the spout (1. 7) y^[/3], the second on the right half
of the border on that side (1. 6) ty// <?(*/[/ J], but this is by no means certain. If, however, we
read round from the left continuously in the usual way we may recognize the letters in the
following order: —

: (3) ?/x*/xM2J

ri/* (/) *y/*tv 2 (6) m

Kar. 81. Rectangular stela with rounded projection at top, engraved with eight lines of
inscription between rules. Philadelphia, No. 7106, marked G. 191, having been found in the
'dromos'. Published Karanbg Cent., PI. 19 and p. 241.

The writing is of late type and very bad, letters being entirely misunderstood by the
engraver.

' Wimalel, truly born 01 Tameye, truly begotten of Ataqeli (?), male-mars in Nalcte.'
Formulae A B.

The parentage seems to be the same as that in Kar. 86.

Kar. 82. Altar of white sandstone, 33 cm. x. 23, and with spout 32 cm. Cairo, No. 40108,
marked G. 193. Lettering late and not good.

1 Tameye, born of Pepeye, begotten of Tabakhareyanakali.' Formulae A B B C. ' O Isis,
O Osiris ! '

The deceased appears again as the mother in Kar. 81 and 86.

Kar. 83. Stela of grey sandstone, 48x25-50 cm. Cairo, No. 402/1, marked G. 203,
to which it belongs. Writing late. The first line entirely worn away, and the second much
injured.

4 Li .... (?), shaleqen of a pcstc, kin of thefestc Natewitar, kin of the nclc, born of Tayenelc,
begotten of Natelaletey.' Formulae ABC. ' O Isis, O Osiris ! '

' Natewitar, peshtt of Akin,' is commemorated (in older lettering) on Kar. 78.

Kar. 84. Altar of sandstone, 28 cm. x 25-50 and with spout 36 cm. Cairo, No. 40148,
marked G. 204, to which tomb it probably belongs. Lettering late.

'Tebiki, truly born of Khepesali, begotten of the shalkhash Wamili.' Formulae A B C D.

ki has been inserted below Tebi; the whole name is seen in Inscr. 135.

Kar. 85. Stela of whitish sandstone, formerly painted, with inscriptions fitted to the
figures, 35x29 cm. Cairo, No. 40189, marked G. 205, having been found against its NW.
corner. Lettering transitional.

Two persons must have been represented, one taller and therefore more important than
the other, but the first name has not been filled in ; the second is ' Yelebaye'.

Kar. 86. Altar of yellow sandstone, 25 cm. x 25 and with spout 32 cm. Cairo, No. 40116,
marked G. 209, and probably belongs to G. 208. Lettering late transitional.

K 2

68 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

The execution is bad and rough. The name of the deceased is without special termination,
and the words of relationship on the father's side here take an unusual form, perhaps for lack of
space.

' . . . talalemewi, born of Tameye, truly (?) begotten of Ataqeli.'

The parentage is the same as in Kar. 81.

Kar. 87. Altar-shaped stela (?) of white sandstone, 23 cm. x 21 and with spout 27cm.
Cairo, No. 40120, marked G. 218. Lettering late.

' Khashalek, prophet of Ammon, brother (?) of ates, in Pezeme, brother of sautes, malc-uiars
in Akin.' Formulae ABC.

Kar. 88. Rectangular altar with spout, the sunk field sculptured with two ewers pouring
water in one stream, four round loaves between them. Three lines of inscription engraved on
border. Philadelphia, No. 7096, marked G. 219, having been found in position in the tomb.
Lettering late. Published Karanbg Cein., PI. 17 and p. 241.

' Shabalaye, born of Shatakinaye, begotten of Bali-Ameme, kin of ...... ii, mazek of

Mit, shatamazes: Formulae ABC. ' O Isis, O Osiris ! Male:

Kar. 89. Rectangular stela with rectangular projection at top ; engraved with twelve lines
of inscription between rules, enclosed by engraved lines, the inscription continued in a single line
round the border. Philadelphia, No. 7099, marked G. 219 ; found in the dromos of G. 217.
Lettering late. Published Karanbg Cem.> PI. 18, and p. 241.

' Wiritelite, born of Palemenaye, begotten of the shashcr of Amanap Taresatame, kin of
the prophet of Amanap Manetel, mother of the prophet of Amanap Baratare, mother of the
prophet Tani, sister (?) of the sante of Amanap Mashkel, belonging to the sisters (?) of the
shcni of Ammon Merematebelize and the atcsh Belimetaye, mother of the shcni of Ammon
Belilizat, wife of the sJialeqen of Amanap Yiremen.' Formulae A B C D. ' O Isis, O Osiris ! '

This long text down to the middle of 1. 9 is a duplicate of the altar-inscription Kar. 19,
attributed to the neighbouring tomb G. 70. It indicates the meaning 'wife'1 for V$/*jJ\///>
since Yiremen and Wereteliyi, who is probably the same lady, are the parents of Arereteli in
Kar. 20 ; moreover, in 21, Arereteli is ^B/^iV^ of the ant Baratarye, while his mother is here
V-B/tj/S-J of the prophet of Amanap Baratare, confirming, though not yet fixing absolutely,
the meanings ' brother ' and ' mother ', which I had tentatively given to these two words before

•

observing this evidence. There is a king named Baratare (

I*}

*r- ^ /*- y-U/ ^3 Wiritelite appears to mean 'belonging to the inhabitant of Wiri'; in
Kar. 19 it is spelt *?- ¥4 /*- <? Wt& with Wire, and 9/$/^/*-/<A//3 Were-teliye in /far.
20, 21. Another variant of the initial group is probably seen in -9U/53 Were- (Kar. 35).

With Taresa-tame cf. Amani-tame (Inscr. 85), Pezemeke-tame (Kar. 100), and the
divine (?) name Tarat. The title shashcr seems to be found only at Karanog.

In Kar. 21 we have ' kin of the prophet Menetel', and Meneteli is the father in I2o.a

Kar. go. Rectangular altar with spout and a plain rounded projection opposite to it,
perhaps taken from the disk and horns of Isis as on the Golenischeff stela (Inscr. 131).
The sunk field sculptured with two ewers pouring water on to eight loaves, below which is
a cartouche-shaped bowl with triangular handle at each end. Inscription of two lines round
border terminating in the field. Philadelphia, No. 7090, numbered G. 222, ' to which it probably
belongs'. Lettering late. Published Karanbg Cem., PI. 15 and p. 241.

1 See also the note to Kar. 32. 3 For Menete (or Amanete?), a name of Ammon,

2 Meroe, Pyr. B. 10, see Inscr. I, p. 87. see Inscr. 94/4, 5.

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 69

' Aqamakas, born of Balekc-Witeke, begotten of Oelekhar, kin of a />esti; wife of an
ate in Pezeme.' Formulae A B.

A full sister of the deceased in Kar. 122.

Kar. 91. Altar of rough whitish sandstone, 26 cm. x 24 and with spout 34 cm. Cairo,

»

No. 40189, numbered G. 241, to which it probably belongs, having been found in the dromos.
Lettering late and faulty.

'The masqcrcs of the king, Tamakhe (?), born of Arekikali. begotten of Makas-tame.
Formulae A B.

Kar. 92. Stela of brownish sandstone, 55x31 cm. Cairo, No. 40132, numbered G. 251,
lo which it probably belongs, having been found in the ' dromos '. Lettering late.

' Lapatenakc, arcbctakc in Shimalc ; and the tanyin W&shapatakize, chief (Lady) of Music
of Mash.' Formulae ABC (singular). [For the titles, see p. 82.]

Kar. 93. Altar of whitish sandstone, 26 cm. x 22 and with spout 31 cm. Cairo, No. 40141,
numbered G. 256, having been found loose in the sand on the north of that tomb. Lettering
late and faulty.

' Apateye.' Formulae A B.

Kar. 94. Rectangular altar with spout, the sunk field sculptured with two amphorae
pouring water upon two -ir-shaped objects ; two round loaves on either side. The border

engraved with three to four lines of inscription. Philadelphia, No. 7091, numbered G. 258,
' found against the middle of the south wall of G. 158 '. Lettering transitional. Published
Karanbg Cem., PI. 16 and p. 241.

Two deceased are commemorated, and both are male ; the first by the epithets, the second
by the ending U/ of the name.

'Taytinali, born of Meqen, begotten of Atakclel, taqi of Mash, nialckc of Mash, a qcrcti!
Formulae ABC. ' O Isis, O Osiris.'

' Tanikar, zaske of Mash.' Formulae A B.

Kar. 95. Altar of whitish sandstone, 28x27 cm., the spout broken off. Cairo.
No. 40241, numbered G. 284, and found between 284 and 254. Lettering transitional.
' Zalisaye, truly born of Natakili, begotten of Shakhanateli.' Formulae A B C.

Kar. 96. Rectangular altar with spout, the sunk field sculptured with a representation of
Isis (on the right) wearing disk and horns opposite Anubis on the left, one hand of each raised,
the other holding an amphora upside down between them ; the mouth of the amphora appears
to rest on a rectangular table. Inscription of two lines round the border. Philadelphia,
No. 7097, marked G. 285, having been found near the approach. Lettering late. Published
Karanbg Cent., PI. 17 and p. 241.

'Amanilikhc, truly truly truly born of Natakili, truly begotten of Shaw . . li. kin of
a s/ialeqcn, male-mars' Formulae C A B.

The words of parentage are repeated to an extraordinary extent in this text. The mother
is the same as in the last.

Kar. 97. Stela of whitish sandstone, 34x28 cm. Cairo, No. 40184, marked G. 290,
to which it probably belongs. Lettering late and very faint; it may be supposed that the
stela had been coated with stucco which has fallen oft.

70 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLUL

'Napatazale, begotten of Akheyantake, born of Kaziqewil[e]li, truly (?) kin of(?) a paqar,
kin of a peste-krer (peste cadet ?), kin of a kliarpen in Pakharas, male-mars in Nalete.'
Formulae A B.

Perhaps ' kin of the kinsman of a paqar ' is the translation of the third phrase.

Kar. 98. Altar of yellowish sandstone, 46 cm. x 37 and with spout 47 cm. Cairo,
No. 40150, marked G. 301, to which it probably belongs. Lettering late.

' Nashayezakhete, born of Natakili, begotten of Aqayakar.' Formulae ABC. 'Kin of
paqars, sister (?) offiestcs, male-mars in Nalete.'

It is interesting to find the last title applied to a woman.

Kar. 99. Altar of sandstone, 39 cm. x 30 and with spout 39 cm. Cairo, No. 40126,
marked G. 302, and perhaps belongs to G. 288. The inscription is carelessly written and
engraved in the later style.

' Make[zeqe]li (?), begotten of Yilamenk, born of Ze . . kayc.' Formulae A C (in the plural !).
' Mezayeye, begotten of Nakali, born of Makezeqeli.' Formulae A H.

The terminal phrase may be conjectured to read ¥£ ^js /*r- W } / *i ) male-mars^, though
my hand-copy hardly suggests it.

Mother and son are here commemorated together : both are entitled male-mars, a phrase
which applies to women as well as men, see the last.

The formulae attached to the first name are written in the plural, evidently by inadvertence.
This is the only case in which plural forms occur with a single name: on the other hand, in
inscriptions commemorating more than one person the formulae are not uncommonly written in
the singular, see Kar. 6, 8, 9, 60, 92.

Kar. 100. Altar of pale sandstone, 43 cm. x 30 and with spout 40 cm. Cairo, No.
40259, marked G. 318, to which it probably belongs, having been found 60 cm. from the SE.
corner. Lettering transitional.

' Pezemeke-tame, kin of a paqar, brother of one belonging to a peshtc! Formulae B A C.

For the name compounded with that of Apezemak see the note to Kar. 89.

Kar. 101. Altar of whitish sandstone, 37 cm. x 25 and with spout 36 cm. Cairo, No. 40244,
marked G. 327, to which tomb it perhaps belongs, having been found just north of it. Lettering
late transitional.

'Ten . . zakhite, begotten of Male-shakhili, born of Metemanisali, wife of a kharpakh(t], wife
of a pestc, sister (?) of a shasher! Formulae CAB.

' Zabetelite, male, begotten of Yetematar, born of Kazeyet (?)/ Formulae C C.

It seems probable- that /4 written at the end of 1. 8 is falsely repeated at the beginning
of 1. 9.

Kar. 102. Four fragments, of which three have been joined, of a sandstone tablet with
raised edges still visible on the left hand and lower sides, while the top and right-hand edges
are lost ; portions of nine lines of inscription engraved between rules, and a rough rule cutting
the lines down the middle. Philadelphia, Nos. 9090-4, marked G. 219. Lettering late.1

This stela commemorated the same pair of brothers as the fragmentary altar Kar. 45
from the same tomb. The initial words and first name were lost at the beginning ; in 11. 1-2
(originally 2-3?) restore ^4- ^[/Vl^^. ^^^L^l ' are °f Amanap', followed by ' s/ieni
of Ammon ', and ' mal$\

The name of the second deceased Bak[ireze] is followed by a fragment *j¥£ ' Wil . . .'
which must have belonged to the mother's name, having the B word (repeated) in the plural,

1 The photograph out of order on PI. 27.

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 71

occupying the gap in 11. 6-7; and thereafter the father's title £/^9^' prophet' seems traceable,
and the ending of the C word in the plural as in Kar. 45. Finally, 1. 8 contained a short
phrase ending with the masculine epithet ¥& •£/"?$&& in the plural 'brothers '(?), showing
that both of the persons commemorated were men. But if, as is quite possible, a line were
entirely missing between ~, and 6 this restoration could be greatly modified.

With 'are of Amanap' compare 'arc of Ammon' ^^-^3^/5^ 9u/9^. in Kar. 58.
Amanap, like Amani and the other derived names, is usually written without the initial
vowel ; but after 5 the vowel is more often preserved, as after belelcke in Kar. 46,
see also 34.

Kar. 103. Altar of whitish sandstone, 37 cm. x 26, and with spout 33 cm. Cairo,
No. 40173, marked G. 359, having been found between that and 212. Lettering transitional.

The deceased is a man by the ending U/ of his name.

' Tenazakhar, begotten of a peshtt\ born of Nabeyareshakhi, zaske of Mash, shalkhash of
Amanap.' Formulae A B.

Although the father is here designated only by his title, Tenazakhar seems to be a brother
of the woman in Kar. 8, which is in a later style of writing.

Kar. 104. Fragment of rectangular altar comprising one corner and edge to the spout
(which does not project), showing also the plain hollow of the field. The border engraved
with two to three lines of inscription; two characters are also seen in the field. Philadelphia,
9088 B, from Karanog cemetery. Lettering late.1

This fragment is chiefly interesting for its plural forms. A portion of a descriptive phrase
in the plural, and the terminal formulae A and B, also in the plural, are preserved.

Kar. 105. Altar of whitish sandstone, 35 cm. x 22 and with spout 29 cm. Cairo, No.
40240, marked G. 363, and perhaps belongs to 379. Lettering transitional.

' Shake-Ziye, mesan of Ammon, west of Amanap. shaikh of Amanap, begotten of Masaye.
born of Qeweli.' Formulae ABC.

Kar. 106. Stela of red sandstone, 31 x 29 cm. Cairo, marked G. 363. Lettering late.
' The honourable Aretanaye, kin of pestcs.' There is no invocation.

Kar. 107. Stela of sandstone, 61x37 cm., with a vague painting in white below the
inscription, possibly intended for a goddess and Anubis standing with a jar between them
(cf. Karanog Cem., PI. 17, No. 7097), and engraved line bounding the field below. Cairo,
No. 40128, marked G. 363, and belonged perhaps to G. 379.

The lettering is of transitional type, and employs *- once for /*-.

' Baleki-Kazili, born of Kazisharteli.' Formulae A B.

Kar. 108. Stela marked as an altar, of brownish sandstone, 38 x 27 cm. Cairo, No.
40180, marked G. 371, and found between that and 378. Lettering late.

' Khapeye, born of Weshmakas, begotten of a shcui, of the harim of a shalkhash'
Formula A.

Kar. 109. Altar of pink sandstone, 24 cm. X2i and with spout 30-50 cm. Cairo,
No. 40242, numbered G. 377, having been found to the SVV. of that grave. Lettering late.

The name of the deceased is very doubtful, and of the epithets the first suggests a man
while the second looks like a variant of the female epithet V£/$S$-J with J// for J.

' Bakhafi . . (?), born of Kaziye, begotten of Malebeshar, taqi of Amanap, sate of a teter
of Amanap.' Formulae ABC.

1 The photograph is amongst the fragments on PI. 28.

72 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLIJL

Kar. no. Stela of whitish sandstone, 45x27 cm. Cairo, No. 40131, numbered G. 377,
to which it probably belongs, having been found in the robber's hole. Lettering transitional.

' . . zibey, begotten of Taqele, born of Zeke-kazis, shalkli of Amanap, taqe of Amanap.'
Formulae B A.1

Kar. in. Altar of whitish sandstone, 28 cm. x 26 and with spout 31 cm. Cairo, No. 40176,
marked G. 395, having been found near it. Writing late and somewhat confused.
' Yekemalante (?), belonging to a shasher! Formulae A F G.

Kar. 112. Round-topped stela of whitish sandstone, h. 50 cm., w. 25 cm., with figure of
man or woman sculptured in high relief, standing full-faced, nude to waist, the head destroyed,
breasts pendant (?), right arm holding staff with hammer-like head, left arm down side holding
fly -flap, tunic reaching half way between knee and ankle with fall in front. Cairo, No. 40265,
marked G. 411. Published Karanbg Cent., PI. n and p. 48. Lettering late.

It is unfortunate that this unique stela is in bad condition. The inscription is so much
injured that it is difficult to determine where it began and where it ended. Later study of
the original may however clear up most of the difficulties.

' . . . . spi . . , [envoy] of Rome, kin of the great \w$m\anis (?) Yesqerabe, born of
Am . . telish, begotten of Wenat . . . '

For the title ^-^9//U/9^.-/«-[/^J3j 'env°y of (ie- to?) Rome', cf. Inscr. 129/4.
It might be presumed that the personage represented by this remarkable sculpture was of
special importance.

Kar. 113. Irregular slab of brownish sandstone, 45 x 39 cm., engraved on one face with
a line of Egyptian demotic followed by a line of Meroitic. Cairo, No. 40186, marked G. 439.

Egyptian inscription : P-sr-mr(?}sy P-a-tc-^S ' Pshenwr (?), son of Petesi '.

From the style it is probably not earlier than the later Ptolemies and may be of Roman
period. The father's name means 'Gift of Isis ' and is very common in Egypt; that of the
'hceased should mean ' Son of Mr\ but I do not know this divine name Mr elsewhere.

Meroitic inscription : ' Samalze-lakh ', ' The elder (?) Samalze '.

Undoubtedly contemporary with the Egyptian -, it may be the Meroitic name of the same
man. The lettering is transitional.

. Kar. 114. Altar of pale sandstone, the central pit with two flights of steps, 43 cm. x 35 and
with spout 40 cm. Cairo, No. 40256, marked G. 467. Writing late transitional.

' Shanashaye, truly born of Yetaremali, begotten of Tabikhekhaye.' Formulae ABC.
' O Isis, O Osiris.'

Kar. 115. Stela with rounded top, engraved with an inscription oi five complete lines and
two characters in a sixth line. A deep notch cut into each side at the fifth line subsequently.
Philadelphia, No. 7107, marked G. 770, having been found in 'the dromos '. Lettering late.
Published Karanbg Cent., PI. 20 and p. 241.

' The honourable Mapetawe.' Formulae A C.

Kar. 116. Altar of pale sandstone, 33 cm. x 26 and with spout 34 cm., purple colour on the
offerings, the inscription divided into compartments by engraved lines. Cairo, No. 40114,
marked G. 641, and probably belongs to G. 665. Lettering late, but ^ for the usual *#// ' .

The deceased is male by the ending U/ of his name ; and is a full brother of those in
Kar. 50 and 59.

' Tapetemakher, born of Yilakhamali, begotten of Shaweyibar, kin of a pestc, kin of the
belitike (in) Napata, kin of the belilcke of Amanap,' Formulae A B C.

1 See the note on p. 47.

CATALOGUE OF Till* FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 73

Kar. 117. Altar of whitish sandstone, 32 cm. x 27 and with spout 33 cm. Cairo,
No. 40177, marked G. 650, having been found in its dromos. Lettering transitional.

' Nalakiz, begotten of Temeyali, born of Kazip£leyi, kin of a prophet of Amanap, kin of a
shante of Amanap, male-mars! Formulae A B C E.

Kar. 118. Slab of brown sandstone, h. 40 cm., w. 23 cm. Cairo, No. 40182, marked G. 650.
Lettering late.

' Saber, born of Sabczaman[i], begotten of Zekeli, brother of a prophet.' Formulae A B.

Kar. 119. Stela of white sandstone, h. 28 cm., w. 27 cm. Cairo, No. 40298, marked G. 650.
Lettering late.

'Ar . . qer, kin of a prophet of Amanap, begotten of Amewil (?), born of Shatakinayi.'
Formulae C A B E.

Kar. 120. Altar of whitish sandstone, with disk and remains of horns (of Isis) projecting
opposite the spout,1 31-30 cm. x 3 and with projections 42 cm. Cairo, Xo. 40155, marked G. 672,
to which it probably belongs. Lettering late.

' Shatepenayi, born of Shamakas, begotten of Meneteli, kin of a pestc! Formulae A B.

Kar. 121. Spout broken from an altar, inscribed with three lines on each border and one in
the channel. Philadelphia, from Karanog cemetery. Lettering late.2

This tantalizing fragment is of interest as preserving in 11. 7, 8 a parallel to a remarkable
descriptive phrase on the important stela Kar. 47, and in 1. 14 a portion of a new descriptive
phrase.

Kar. 122. Altar of whitish sandstone, 38 cm. x 26 and with spout 36 cm. Cairo, No. 40147,
marked G. 677, and probably belongs to G. 709. Lettering late.

The deceased appears to be a man by the epithet ¥&/$¥&' A sister is commemorated in
Kar. 90, and his mother in 125.

' Meqenali, born of Baleke-VViteke, begotten of Oelekhar, beleleke of Amanap, kin of zpcshte,
brother (?) of a peshte, male-mars' Formulae ABC.

Kar. 123. Altar of sandstone, 37 cm. x 27 and with spout 32 cm. Cairo, No. 40166,
marked G. 698. Lettering transitional.

' Maqeshalawaterer, sJicni of Amanap, s/tcm'(?) of Amanap, shhii of Amanap, male'
Formula C. ' Born of Nakhali, begotten of a shalk/iash.'

The repetition of the descriptive phrase seems extraordinary ; it is perhaps for emphasis.3

Kar. 124. Altar, unusually thick, of sandstone, 36 cm. x 35 and with spout 42 cm. Cairo,
No. 40107, marked G. 699, having been found against its south wall. Lettering late.

' Kharmalemakas.' Formulae A B. ' Begotten of the zakaretri Makhizaz, born of Mali-
Taraqize, wife of an amere of Amanap, kin of a peshte, sister (?) of a peshte, sister (?) of a belil£kit
(md)le-mars, male, kin of a sham, sham, wife.'

Her full brother and sister are commemorated in Kar. 78, 79.

Kar. 125. Rectangular altar with spout, the sunk field sculptured with two ewers pouring
water into a cartouche-shaped bowl; above are a pyramidal heap of fruit and four loaves, and on
either side a lotus-flower between two buds, three lines of inscription engraved on border.
Philadelphia, No. 7095, numbered G. 701, having been found 'virtually in position'. Lettering
late. Published Karanog Cent., PI. 17 and p. 241.

1 Cf. Inscr. 131, and 90 above. ' Cf. the reduplications on p. 37.

* The photograph shown on PI. 29.

74 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

' Baleke-Witeke, born of Qenanaye, begotten of Zabeli, kin of a paqar, sister (?) of a peshte,
sister (?) of a kharpkhan, sister (?) of a beleleke in Napata, mother of a peshte, belonging to the
mothers of a beleleke in Napata and (of a beleleke) in Pezeme, wife of a prophet of Amanap,
male, male-mars' Formulae ABE.

This fine monument is our principal source for the descriptive epithets of a woman. The lady
commemorated was the mother in Kar. 90 and 122.

Kar. 126. Altar of whitish sandstone, 37x33 cm. Cairo, No. 40110, marked G. 701.
Lettering archaic.

The deceased person is evidently a man by his title and description.

' The shake Tamashakhazi,1 samekeke and (?) prophet of Isis, shcni of Ammon, panqcs
of Ammon, pas/ic.' Formulae FA.2

Kar. 127. Altar of whitish sandstone, unusually thick, 27 cm. X3i and with spout 40 cm.
Cairo, No. 40263, marked G. 704, to which tomb it possibly belongs, having been found 1-50 m.
north of its approach. Lettering transitional.

The deceased must be a woman by the epithets. The phrase in 11. 13-15 seems to have
been substituted for V-& I ' t, J/j "^H^} '.' 'W /<r- /*- or something similar. There are several
other mistakes and alterations.

'Bekhaye.' Formulae CD2 A B. ' Sister (?) of a paqar, sister (?) of an are-taivte, mother
of a peshte, mother of a kharpkhan, male, makalaw male, qeri male, mother of (?) a malewi, sister
of (?) a maleivi.' Formula C.

Kar. 128. Altar of whitish sandstone, 32 cm. x 28 and with spout 32 cm. Cairo, No. 40115,
marked G. 704, having been found against its north wall. Lettering transitional.

' Khamakhar.' Formulae A B. ' Mashkhat of Ammon, sheni of Mash, mareperi in Shimale,
shaikh in Nalete (?). O Isis, O Osiris ! ' Formula C.

Kar. 129. Stela slab of greyish sandstone, h. 50, w. 33 cm. Cairo, No. 40188, marked

G. 704, to which it probably belongs, having been found by its NW. corner. Lettering

late transitional.

' Kazi-Qebatas, born of Bekheye, begotten of the zakaretari Makhewitar, kin of zpeste*
The deceased is evidently a woman, having apparently the title ¥f*3^ preceding her

name. She is full sister of the persons commemorated in Kar. 29 and 31, and her mother

is commemorated in Kar. 127.

Kar. 130. Altar of whitish sandstone, 27 cm. x 24 and with spout 34 cm. Cairo, No.
40156, marked G. 712, to which it belongs. Lettering late.

' Menatayz (?), born of Pezeme-zeke, begotten of the kharpkhan Tezeke, sister (?) of
a pestf! Formulae A B.

The deceased person is a woman by the descriptive phrase. The last letter is therefore not
to be restored as u/.

Kar. 131. Diminutive stela of sandstone. On one face is painted a standing figure in
profile, with napkin (?) in the left hand, and above is an inscription of three lines written in
ink. Philadelphia, No. 7086, from 'dromos' of G. 178. Lettering late transitional. Published
Karanbg Cem., PI. 12 and p. 240.

' The honourable Shelakhiye. O Isis, O Osiris ! bebas.'

1 Compare the father's name in Kar. 44.

* It seems as if 11. 8-io are confused and A F intended :—

otherwise there is an inexplicable /*- J in 1. 8.

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 75

The invocation is not in its usual place at the beginning of the inscription, and the last
group is puzzling.

Kar. 132. Altar of whitish sandstone, 42 cm. x 33.5 and with spout 41 cm. In the Ashmolean
Museum, Oxford ; found on the sheikh's tomb at Karanog ' with others uninscribed or worn
smooth. The inscription (late) is written round the edge in the reverse of the usual way, as
if to be read from the outside instead of the inside of the altar, and it ends on the field in five
lines which succeed each other from bottom to top. A rough copy made on the spot shows
some signs (in 11. 3 .and 7) which were broken away from the spout in transit to England.
These are inserted in the plate with dots round.

'Zem . . . tes, begotten of Zewitar, born of Balaye, great (lady) of Music of Isis, wife of-
H masqcrcs in Shimalc.' Formulae B A C.

Sh. I. Rectangular altar with spout ; the field outlined but not sunk, sculptured with two
ewers pouring water, a vase between and above them, an oval basin below. Underneath,
between this representation and the spout, is a vessel on a stand between two frogs (or
kneeling figures). An inscription engraved in two lines on the border at the top is continued
in eleven lines on each side of the representation in the field, crossing from side to side in
half lines. The arrangement is thus like that of a stela, but with the projection below.
Philadelphia, No. 5100, size 39x34 cm., found behind tomb 23, immediately outside the SE.
corner. Published Areika, PI. 32 and p. 31. Lettering late.

'Talaye, born of Kizateliye, begotten of Takheye, kin of the shanamazcs in Ten, male-
mars in Ten.' Formulae A B C D.

Sh. 2. Rectangular altar with spout, the sunk field sculptured with two ewers pouring
water on to four round cakes, a cartouche-shaped bowl between them. Inscription in one to
two lines round the border. Philadelphia, No. 5101, size 29x29 cm. Found in position (?)
in front of tomb 25. Published Areika, PI. 32 and p. 31. Lettering late.

' Khawitan . . . . e, born of Takharelikaze, begotten of Oeremaye.' Formulae ABC.

Sh. 3. Rectangular stela with projection at top, inscribed with eleven horizontal lines.
Cairo, No. 39276, brownish sandstone, size 29 cm. x 29 and with projection 32 cm. Published as
Ph. .5102 in Areika, PI. 33 and p. 31. Marked Shabk'il 22, having been found between tombs
22 and 12 ; it may therefore have belonged to 22. Lettering late.

The name is probably that of a woman, from its composition, and the number of kinships
claimed.

' O Isis, O Osiris, O Maklakh ! Beleleye, truly born of Akesaye, kin of the chief qeren in
Bezewe Yesbekhe, kin of the chief envoy Zezewiye, kin of the chief envoy Natepeke, male-mars
in Ten.' Formulae A B.

Sh. 4. Rectangular stela, shaped like an altar, with projection at top, engraved with nine
lines of inscription between rules. Philadelphia, No. 5103, size 42 X3ocm. Found on tomb 14.
Published Areika, PI. 33 and p. 32. Lettering late.

The epithets, especially V^/4/U//<A/^, show that the deceased was a man.

4 Yiwaletey, born of Arekaye, j//fVr;//rf/rXv-cadet, j//rtWd7-cadet, shebakhc-csifat, a
envoy of the king.' Formulae B A C.

1 Karanog Cent., \'\. no. * Read probably

76

Sh. 5. Altar-shaped stela with projection below, engraved with eight horizontal lines of
inscriptions. Philadelphia, No. 5104, size 31x33 cm., found in front of tomb 14. Published
Areika, PI. 33 and p. 33. Lettering late.

The name ending in U/ shows that the deceased was a man.

' Oemashkhar, truly born of Shaqenye, begotten of Mashmashemali, sJiashimete of Mash,
male-mars in Ten.' Formulae ABC.

Sh. 6. Rectangular stela with small projection at the top, inscribed with ten lines between
rules. Cairo, No. 39275, brownish sandstone, size 35 cm. x 33 and with projection 37 cm.,
marked Shablul 33, to which it probably belongs, having been found in front of it. Published
Areika, PI. 34 and p. 33 as Ph. 5105. Lettering late.

' The honourable Qereqeye, begotten of the meze Tebazetemeye, born of Nawi . ye, kin of
the envoy Yisbekhe, wife of the mazteh Tanabelile.' Formulae ABC. ' Male-mars in Ten.'

Sh. 7. Stela tapering slightly upward, with small dove-tail projection at top ; inscribed
with eleven horizontal lines of inscription. Philadelphia, No. 5106, size 31x33 cm., found
outside S W. corner of tomb 33. Published Areika, PI. 34 and p. 33. Lettering of the later style,
with a peculiar form for the ^- seen also on the altar Sh. 17, belonging to the same person.

' Teshaye, born of Takizaye, begotten of Shabareye.' Formulae A B C I.

Sh. 8. Rectangular stela with dove-tailed projection at top and square drafted upon it,
engraved with an inscription of ten horizontal lines. Philadelphia, No. 5107, size 43 x 39 cm.
Found in the centre of tomb 34. Published Areika, PL 34 and p. 33. Lettering late.

' Nashaye, mother of the chief envoy [Ta ?]ni, born of Shiwe, begotten of the shashamari
Peshilikar.' Formulae ABC.

Sh. 9. Rectangular altar with spout, the field deeply hollowed, border engraved with one
to two lines of inscription. Philadelphia, No. 5108, size 36 X35 cm. Either this or No. 13 was
found on tomb 33. Published Areika, PI. 34 and p. 33. Lettering late.

' Shizekenaye, born of Nashaye, begotten of Khaqelawi.' Formulae A B.

Sh. 10. Rectangular altar with spout, the field hollowed, border engraved with one or two
lines of inscription. Philadelphia, No. 5109, size 36x31 cm. Found near tomb 33. Published
Areika, PI. 35 and p. 33. Writing late.

The deceased is evidently a woman by the beginning of her name, and she seems to be
connected with a Karanog family by her mother's name.

' Kazibaye, born of Temey-kaziye, begotten of Azeqenak.' Formulae ABC.

Sh. ii. Altar-shaped stela rudely shaped with projection above ; two lines of inscription
engraved and horizontal rules drafted below. Philadelphia, No. 5110, size 37x30 cm. Found
midway between tombs 16 and 17, and therefore may have belonged to tomb 30. Published
Areika, PL 38 and p. 33. Writing late.

1 Meke, truly (?) born of Arme . . zi.'

Sh. 12. Rectangular altar with spout, the square centre deeply hollowed, with four circular
loaves engraved above and below, two lines of inscription on the border. Philadelphia, No. 5111,
size 33x34 cm. This or No. 9 was found over tomb 33. Published Areika, PL 35 and p. 33.
Lettering late.

CATALOGUE OF THE FUNERARY INSCRIPTIONS 77

' Wikhiye (?), born of Wikelele, begotten of Kesheteye; and Tctcpemate, born of Miniyc,
begotten of the mezc Maritelaye.' Formulae A B.1

Sh. 13. Rectangular altar with spout, the sunk field sculptured with an amphora on a stand
between four loaves, margin engraved with two lines of inscription. Philadelphia, No. 5113,
size 34x35 cm. Found outside NW. corner of tomb n to which it probably belongs.
Published Arcika, PI. 36 and p. 32. Lettering late.

' Kelkhc, truly truly born of Shiteli (?), begotten of the shalcqcn Kelqcli.' Formulae A B C.
I

Sh. 14. Rectangular stela with dove-tail projection below, engraved with inscription of
twelve lines. Philadelphia, No. 5114, size 35 x 44 cm. Found over vault of tomb 18. Published
Areika, PI. 36 and p. 32. Lettering late.

' Qeremanaye, born of Nashaziye, begotten of Be . . . . ; and Shakelaye born of Akapaye,
begotten of Temeyaye.' Formulae A B G (plural). ' O Patret (?) '.

For the last word cf. Kar. 68.

Sh. 15. Rectangular altar with spout, the centre sunk as a reservoir, with two staircases on
opposite sides, inscription in two lines round border. Cairo, No. 39266, yellowish sandstone,
size 32 cm. x 29 and with spout 38 cm., marked Shablul 28 E, having been found in the middle
of that tomb below the vault. Published Areika, PI. 36 and p. 32 as Ph. 511.5. Writing late
and incorrect.

' Terinaye, born of Pemimi (?), begotten of Wazakiz.' Formulae ABC.

Sh. 16. Round-topped stela with traces of a scene in red paint, representing a man facing
to the left with arm raised apparently in adoration to a figure occupying more space on the
left. An inscription is engraved in fifteen lines between the figures above and below the hands.
Philadelphia, No. 5116, size 37x28 cm. Found over tomb 30 £. Published Areika, PI. 37 and
p. 32. Lettering late.

' S . . m . . tashi, truly born of Lataye, truly begotten of Xashaqeye.' Formulae ABC.

Sh. 17. Rectangular altar with spout, the field deeply sunk, inscription lightly engraved
round border in two lines. Philadelphia, No. 5117, size 34x26 cm. Found over tomb 31.
Published Areika, PI. 37 and p. 32. The lettering is of the later style, and uses the peculiar form
of ^- which is found on No. 7, q.v.

' Tcshaye, truly born of Takizeye, begotten of [Shabarajye.' Formulae A [. .]

Sh. 18. Stela roughly shaped, 'painted with a full-length figure in red, executed in
Egyptian style ', with apron in white ; a single line of inscription in black (?) along the top
edge. Philadelphia, No. 5121, size 31 x 23 cm. Found at front end of 33 b. Published Areika,
PI. 38 and p. 32.

The inscription may consist of the name alone.

' Shaleyibezepemal (?).'

Sh. 19. Rectangular stela shaped like an altar with spout at top, engraved with eleven
lines of inscription between rules. Cairo, No. 39265, size 41 cm. x 40 and with projection 46 cm.

Found at Shablul. Lettering late.

' Yinqe, born of Paqazaye, begotten of Weniye, kin of the strategus Taltabal, kin of the
strategus Berakhil, kin of the envoy Wesh-takel, male-mars in Ten.' Formulae B A C J.

1 Both plural, (AX C ^ ^ continues with < f on the other side of the spout and S*r- probably exists
amongst the sculpture.

78 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLOL

Sh. 20. Mr. Weigall in PI. LII of his Antiquities of Lower Nubia publishes a small
photograph of a stela from Amada, i.e. presumably from the cemetery of Shablul, inscribed
with fourteen horizontal lines of late writing. The description of the deceased woman is
long and there seem to be other points of interest, but the photograph is very difficult to read.

9

The father's name <? Ill *&](,} Mazaliyc is fairly clear in 1. 3, and the epithet

'wife' in 1. u. In 11. 4-5

'kin of the chief qeren in Bezewe (Ye)sbekhe ' connects the deceased with SJi. 3, and in 1. 10
J//W } fj} ' uialc-mars in Ten' confirms the Shablul origin.

CHAPTER VII

THE OSTRACA

OSTRACA inscribed with Meroitic characters have been found on several sites. The late
Mr. Scott-Moncrieff recorded the finding of two ostraca at Haifa in 1905, which have un-
fortunately disappeared,1 and Dr. Randall-Maclver subsequently found several in the same
locality. Others were found in the ruins of the houses of Karanog, and are published in
Mr. Woolley's memoir on Karanog Town. The cemetery of Karanog also produced a few,
together with some graffiti on amphorae, while at Alaqi an amphora was found with a variety
of inscriptions upon it, in Meroitic, Egyptian demotic, and Greek.2

The ostraca are especially useful in providing examples of numerals. The texts as yet
are almost wholly unintelligible in other respects. The following copies are from the originals.

Kar. Ostr. I. Two fragments of a cup of fine thin buff ware, with lines of decorations in
purple ; inscribed in black. Karanog Cemetery, PI. 96, 8955 a, b, but marked 9049 a, bt G. 52.
I. ..

3. ..

3. . .

4. .

The appearance inside and out suggests the above arrangement of the fragments, and
the word in 1. 4 ' in Pezeme ' seems to confirm it. According to this the two fragments join
at the corner.

Kar. Ostr. 2. Marked ' 9047. G. N. end of cemetery '. Piece from a large vessel of buff
ware with reddish surface decorated with a pale buff line edged with purple. The top and
right-hand edges are perfect, the left-hand edge is probably incomplete.3

2. ;

3.

4. .

5-

6.

7.

8. ///... :

r

1 Inscr. II, ad loc. • Inscr. 90. s Sec PL 30.

So INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLUL

Kar. Ostr. 3. Marked 9048, coarse red surface inside and out ; inscribed on front and back
in white. Karanbg Cemetery, PI. 96, 8954 a, b.

Exterior . . .

? i

or

Interior /*- 9

Iff*}).:

Kar. Ostr. 4. Marked 9046, very coarse red fragment of a large vessel ; written in
white ink.1

The jar graffiti appear to be as follows from the facsimiles.2

Kar. graff. 22 ---- /Zj9l^ 952^ 1-

» 23 /^^5^(or /^^5^i.e. 'Philae').
„ „ 24, 26 both 5^9^/S-, cf. the father's name in Kar. 73.

» 25 5/A (?)

? ? ?

„ 27 :/<r~ £jr/ fl,:? }J ^_5^.'^^5>?j compare the funerary formulae A E.

29 possibly

1 See PI. 30. • Karanbg Ceni., PI. 107.

CHAPTER VIII

GKNERAL RESULTS

IN the inscriptions of Shablul only two place-names are mentioned, 53 $/C5/x Bezewe,
and A*r- Ten. Two of the deceased are 'related to the chief qcrefi in Bezewe', Sh. 3,20.
A 'relative of the strategus in Bezewe' is recorded at Aqeba near Medik, Inscr. 89/4, and the
place appears to be referred to at Philac, Inscr. 103/2. The other name Ten is confined to
ShablQl texts and occurs no less than six times in the nineteen inscriptions, and again on the
Weigall ' Amada' tablet. In i, 3, 4, 6, 19, 20 the deceased, man or woman, is described as
' male-mars (i. e. male of mar} in Tefi ', and in Sh. i again as ' related to a shanamazes in Ten '.
There can be no doubt that Ten is the name of the town to which the Shablul cemetery belonged,
and presumably that of which the ruins arc seen near by, extending from the ' well and river
wall' to the modern 'village'.1 As the residence of a strategus and chief qcrcn, Bezewe must
have been of some importance ; it probably lay somewhere down-stream of Shablul, towards the
frontier of the Dodecaschoenus. At Shablul several of the deceased claim relationship with
important persons, envoys and strategi, as well as a shalcqen amongst civil officers. Perhaps
the most distinguished holder of titles amongst those buried there is Yiwaletey of Sh. 4, but
the meaning of the words except ' envoy of the king ' is quite obscure. The sacerdotal title
maze was held by the father in Sh. 6 and 12, and apparently by the husband in S/i. 6, and the
deceased in Sh. 5 was shashimetc of Mash ; this is the only mention of a deity at Shablul outside
the invocations, and shows that he was worshipped there as well as at Karanog. The period
covered by the inscriptions of Shablul must be short and late ; the fragment Arcika, PL 35,
No. 5112, alone is ' transitional '.

In the Karanog inscriptions many place-names occur. The one that most closely
corresponds in use to Ten at Shablul is /«*-/4/^ 'Nalete'; the deceased in Kar. 3, 17, 73,
8 1, 97, 98, and 128 is 'male-mars in Nalete', and in Kar. 59 'male-mars and (J)ameke
in Nalete', cf. 47. Next comes /\ ¥%? ^ ' Akin ' ; the deceased in Kar. 29, 47 and 87 are
entitled 'male-mars in Akin', but there are other and higher titles connected with \\.—f>estt\
nak, 'great wcmanis* in Kar. 47, peste also in Kar. 77, 78. Akifi was probably more important
than Nalete, in the same neighbourhood, and its name seems identical with Acine of Pliny in
spite of the fact that Acine should be far south of the Second Cataract.2 Shimale occurs as
frequently as Akin ; three persons, Kar. 17, 49, and 128, are ' mareperi in Shimale ', the first and
last being also ' male-mars in Nalete ' : we also have a ' qcrcn in Shimale ', Kar. 38, an ' arebetake
in Shimale ', Kar. 92, the ' wife of a mas-qeres in Shimale ', Kar. 132, and one ' belonging to the
great mete in Shimal' (sic), Kar. n. It is evident that the cemetery of Karanog was a burial-
place for Nalete Akin and Shimale, and that these three places were in the near neighbourhood.
Certain passages in the great inscription of Kalabshaa point to Shimale being identical with
Primis, the south frontier of the Blemmyes, i.e. the great hill fortress of Oasr Ibrim on the
cast bank about three miles south of the cemetery. Nalete and Akin occur only at Karanog,

1 See the map Aretha, PI. 43, and the description, the neighbourhood of Esna, BRUGSCH, Diet. Geogr.

ib., p. 23. 135.

1 The same (?) name V~I "^ © <Gny is found in • Inscr. 94.

M

82

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLtiL

and both may have stood on the cultivated west bank, one of the two no doubt being represented
by the present town ruins of Karandg.

Of names belonging elsewhere we have Pakharas (Faras?), Pezeme (Amara), Shaye (Sai),
and Atiye (Sedenga), as well as Napata ; perhaps also Tebawe (the 'Holy Place', 'A/3aroV, in or
near Philae). TheT noble deceasedUin Kar. 47 belonged to Akin, Pakharas, Taman, Pezeme,
and perhaps Shazesh ; it is not certain that Taman and Shazesh are really place-names, but
the latter may be identical with Shazes. In Kar. 56 the father and family of the deceased
belonged to Azere, Atiye, and Shazes, and on a stela from Faras l Shazes is mentioned along
with Atiye, Shaye, and Pezeme, besides Pakharas itself ; it evidently lay southward, probably
beyond the Second Cataract. Azere, mentioned also in the Kalabsha inscription,2 was likewise
somewhere in this southern region. Yerawazeze, Kar. 27, is another place-name, certified by
the characteristic title shatamzes, and apparently associated with Pezeme. Zer in 69, Yipakhe,
associated with Akin in 78, are somewhat less certain. Connexion of the people of the cemetery
with the imperial capital at Napata is shown in Kar. 41, 77, 116, 125, while 121 probably
commemorated a member of an Ethiopian embassy to the Roman emperor.

The deities mentioned at Karanog, besides Isis Osiris Mak-lakh Patret, and Bebaz (?) in the
invocations are Ammon, Amanap, and Amanapate, Isis, Mash, Khash, Mat, Mit, Aqezis, and
Shanan (?). Amanapate occurs once only, and apparently in connexion with Napata, and not
as a local deity; Ammon is fairly frequent, and is associated with Isis in 126, suggesting that
he may have had the form of Min (associated with Isis at Koptos). In 102, 105 Ammon is
served along with Amanap, and in 128 with Mash. Amanap (see p. 55) is very often mentioned
and is associated with Ammon, and in 103 with Mash. In 69 Mash, also very frequent, seems
to be associated with two other deities, Khash (i.e. Khons?) and Mat (i.e. Muth?). In 88
Mit may be Muth again, and in 30 Aqezis (the equivalent of Khons) appears, see below. Shanan
is as yet quite doubtful. The religious titles are as numerous as the civil, but these cannot be
fully discussed in the present memoir.

The god Aqezis is mentioned in Kar. 30, where his aratawte is referred to as a relative.
Aqezis occurs in the titles of the human-headed Ammon,3 and is figured on the temple of the
Lion-god at Naga, where he is evidently the Egyptian Khons.4 This moon-god was often
identified by the Egyptians with Thoth. and a combination Khens-Thowt occurs in late temples.
The title aratawte, which occurs also in Kar. 127, evidently contains the name of Thoth, and
seems to designate the priest of Khons ; in Egyptian it might perhaps be Har-Thowt, i. e. Horus
Thoth, which is frequent as a proper name, or Ere-Thowt, ' companion of Thoth,' which might
well exist. But more probably ar- is a Meroitic sacerdotal title 9 U/ 9^ found with Ammon and
Amanap, so that 'aratawte of Aqezis' would mean something like ' Thoth-priest of Khons'.

With regard to Mash, who is found only in these inscriptions, a very interesting title
' waretdkhan of Mash ' is seen in Kar. 92 belonging to the second of two people, the first of
whom was arebetake* in Shimale. In 132 there is a ' waratakhan of Isis' described as 'wife
of a mas-qeret in Shimale '. waretakhan must thus be counted as one of the very rare titles

given to women ; it can be nothing else than the Egyptian "^^ <^3 *Jj( ' great (Lady) of

Music ', the title of the chief female temple musician or priestess of the sun-god Re at Helio-
polis, recorded in a great geographical inscription at Edfu.c So far as can be seen the title
was confined to Re-worship in Egypt. Here we have it for Isis and for Mash ; and this

1 Inscr. 129/12.

2 Inscr. 94/22.

3 Inscr. I, p. 63.

* Inscr. 9 ; ib. pp. 57, 60.

6 A graffito in Egyptian demotic at Philae

(BRUGSCH, Thesaurus, 1009) is or an arebetake (var.
arebetanake) of Isis, perhaps connected with the
reunites of the temples; see Inscr. II, s. v. Philae,
Hadrian gateway.

c BRUGSCH, Diet. Geogr. Suppl., p. 1368.

GENERAL RESULTS 83

sugge.sts that Mash was indeed the Sun-god, in Nubian juMy&,\, l and that the title was ex-
tended to the worship of the goddess Isis, who may perhaps have been viewed at Shimalc
as either the mother or the consort of the Sun-god. But Mash might equally well be the
comic Egyptian Bes, patron of music and dancing ; and Bes is well known among Meroitic
remains.

The range of the numerous inscriptions from Karanog is somewhat wider than of those from
Shablul, but few seem to be so early as the c, d inscriptions of the cemetery of Meroe.2 No
names of kings are recognizable in any of the texts, nor regnal dates, nor even records
of the age of the deceased.

The deities in the Meroitic inscriptions are chiefly Egyptian, but they do not seem to
represent either the old local gods of the Egyptian Middle Kingdom or New Empire in Nubia,
nor the later ones of the Ptolemaic and Roman Dodecaschoenus. So far as can be seen at
present they are the Ammonian and Osirian series of the Meroite Ethiopians, taken from Thebes
and Philae (?) at the time of the XXVth Dynasty. Two or three of the sacerdotal titles, as of
the civil, are of Egyptian origin.

As to the place-names, Atiye is Egyptian, Napata also occurs in Egyptian inscriptions,
and Pakharas in Greek and Coptic ; but for the most part they are not to be found either
in Egyptian or Coptic, or in classical or Arab writers, or in the modern maps. As yet no tribal
or national designations whatsoever can be recognized.

It must be confessed that the connexion of the Meroitic language with Nubian, which
seemed so promising from the few Ethiopian names preserved by classical writers, seems to
be very slight so far as the evidence of the inscriptions goes at present. Even if Mash be
really the same as the Nubian ju^uj^A it helps little to prove that Meroitic is a form of Nubian :
for either JU&.UJ&.A. rnay have been borrowed by the true Nubians from Meroitic, or it may be
that, while Meroitic was the official language for writing, Nubian was the mother-tongue of Lower
Nubia, so that Mash would not be truly Meroitic, but the local Nubian name of the Sun-god
retained in official documents.

The abundance of funerary inscriptions with the Meroites agrees with the richness of the
Meroitic grave-deposits, and contrasts strongly with the poverty of burials in Egypt in the Roman
age. In connexion with the leading formula of the funerary texts concerning the supply of water,::
Mr. Blackmail drew my attention to the practice still holding with the women of the
Moslem Barabra in Nubia, of placing a bowl at the grave of a relative and filling it with
water from time to time. I have since had the opportunity of seeing the bowls, sometimes
filled with water, placed by the newer graves in the cemeteries at Faras and Serra, and I was
told that the women fill them every Friday, the Mohammedan Sabbath.

1 Above, p. 56. f Meroe, p. 58. s See pp. 44, 46.

M 2

TABLES AND INDICES

TABLE OF NAMES AND PARENTAGE.

INDEX A. TITLES AND DESCRIPTIVE PHRASES IN THE ORDER OF THE
INITIAL WORDS.

INDEX B. TITLES AND DESCRIPTIVE PHRASES IN THE ORDER OF THE
FINAL WORDS.

INDEX C. MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS.

INDEX D. THE FUNERARY MONUMENTS IN THE ORDER OF THE TOMB
NUMBERS.

INDEX E. THE FUNERARY MONUMENTS IN THE ORDER OF MUSEUM
NUMBERS, ETC.

TABLE OF NAMES AND PARENTAGE

Kar.

? cf.

54 B

(woman)

(man)

3

? cf.

io«A

4 ^//^//M/'J 88 A,
cf. 79 A

cf. 9 AA

cf.

130 B, C

cf. 10 C

6 A, 23 A

cf.

10

cr'cf. 68 A, C

12

13

cf. 33 A, &c.

P>

798, 124 B

78 B,

T8B, 32 B,

59 A

81 B, 8aA, 86 B

cf. 6B

o*
a"

**<* 13 <*///}}
16 Vt//3<>]iZy*}}

1 The name of the deceased \& in A, of the mother
in B, of the father in C. Until the composition and
meaning of the proper names is understood it is

. 54 C, &c.

f. 23 CC

17 C, 23C,49C
cf. 23CC,4oC

103 B (A/ 3Jj,j, cf. 52 B (and 103 C)

. 4C

cf. 9 A

impossible to fix the precise spellings owing to bad
writing, injury, and general ambiguity in the forms of
the signs.

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLtJL

brother of 23 A

cf. Sh. 15 C

89 A, 20 B, 21 B

Kar

17

18

19

20

21

^//^ o* cf. 20 A

22 Wt in*- 1*1}

23 ^1139

cf. 9 AA

l 139

and 4 B

cf. 21 A

6 A,

cf. 117 C

1 06

39 A

39 AA

25

26

27
28

29

30
31

32 tH>l/39WiW}}

6BB, 176, 23 B

33 tH>//39//ltW!l cf. 6B,

34

35

23 BB

cf. 60 C

B

32 A, cf. 27 B

59

89 A

XXX

last

6BB, 23
4 B, 32 B
3

19 A, 21 B
see the

6 BB, 17 B,

32 A

cf. 6B, 33 A

cf. 29 B, 31 B, 127 A,

129 B

cf. 17 B

, 129 B,

cf. 25 B

cf. 25 B

296, 127 A, 129 B,

4B, 18 B,

59 A

cf. 55 B, 65 B

*H/ 13/13 6 C, 23 C, 49

89 C
89 descr.

]

6 C, 17 C, 49
cf. 6CC, 40 C

31 c. 55 CC,

129 C

29 C, 55

129 C

9 XXX /I.J ^ ^. in descr. 60

Z'

har.

36

37

TABLE OF NAMES AND PARENTAGE

BB

B

89

cf. i C, 38 A

38 V*/li<i}Ji/} (man

figured) cf. i C, 37 AAA

39 -»

29 A

29 AA

4°

41

42

o* 41 A

4oA

21, 89

43

44
45

cf. descr.
cf. 4B

and 12 B, 23 BB

cf. 5//. 2C

cf.

102 A

47

4«
49

50

cf.

2A

(boy figured)

2

cf

100 A, 130 B

70 B

A

48 H

]

]

n6B

44 B
-:oB, 59 B, 62 B,

49 », 59 B, 62 B.

u6B

cf. 1 10 B, 130 C

N

cf. 60 descr.
3»C,cf. 70 C

37CCC, cf. 7

cf.

6CC

48 C, cf. 126 A

6C, 17 C, 23 C

59

, 29

descr.

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLIJL

Kar.

53

cf.

76 B

64 AA

(?) 388,948

56

57
58

59^//^9///^C^///5//^-
48, j8B, 326

60 -^scr/C,

cf. 6 1 A A

61
62
63
64

60 A

cf. 109 B

cf. S//. 6 A

//

56 A

66
67

68

69
70
71

B

f. i A

cf. 34 B, 65 B, 1 24 A
A

56

49 B, 50 B, 59 B,

n6B

5///U/CT cf. 346,5513

38

72 B, 75 B, cf.

ii B

cf-

descr.

132

290,31 c,i29c

, n6C, 29

(A/ /t cf. 64 C

cf. 10 A

TABLE OF NAMES AND PARENTAGE

Kar.

73

74

74 A

73 A

in

•S"/'. 6 descr.

76
77
78

83

descr.

79 W//39////SJ cf. 4 A,

88 A ?

80

?

«3
84

85
86

87

88

, 86 B

Inset:

4 A, cf.

79 A

19 A, 20 B, 21 B

90

9'
92

93

73

ii B

71 U, 75 B, cf.

,cf. 93 A

cf.

ii B

1246

V^U

124 B

^IJ, 79 B,
3B, 78 B,

6 A, 82 A, 86

cf. 94 A

119

122 B,

125 A

cf. 42 B

79 C, 124 C
78 C, 124 C

. 86 C

19

N 2

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

Kar.
94

95
96

97
9«
99

100

A

o*cf.

cf. 52 A, 130 B

cf. 103 A

125 C

102 lost

45 A

cf.

a* cf.

103

cf. ioi A
104 lost

105
106

cf.

38 AA

107

108 VB9/39////%< 3 A

109 VB//3<&//A<r (or

no

in £-:

iia . . . ^vx// . . .?

113 P-§r-Mr? sy P-a-te^S

114

115
116

62 B

cf. A

f. 52 B, 130 C

49 B, 5°B, 59 B,

(A/

cf. 8C

title)

29 descr. 50 C,

59

Kar.
117

118
119

120
121 lost
122

123

"5

126
127
128
129

130

132

Sh.

2

3

4
5

A

TABLE OF NAMES AND PARENTAGE

B

29 A, 5;, B

9° B, 122 B
^

cf. 1296

i ?

5 a

r- 17 A

9
10

ii

cf.

1 10 A

1 2 5 A

79 B

127 A

//C5

100 A

&c.

90 B,

4B

93

cf. 23 A A and

cf. 52 B, no B

m descr. 21

title)

3B,

cf- 52A,

f. uoB, 52 B

Kar. 4 B,

9///9J9

94

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

Sh.

12

14

15
16

19

ao[

A

? ?

7 A

B

cf. 7 15

9//////9J/*- cf. A-<w. 118 C

cf. /frtr. 1 8 A

INDEX A

TITLES ANb DESCRIPTIVE PHRASES IN THE ORDER OF THE

INITIAL WORDS

title of AA Kar. 6, v.
Kar. 78 (man)

?. 40*
/. 3 ?

. 56 (man)

S//. 8 (woman)
Kar. 124, v.
A'/ir.47 o^
Kar. 21 cx^
Kar. 11^
Kar. 15 (man)

. 47 o^, cf. 121

. 117, 119 (man)
.i 25 (woman)
A'*r- J5 (man), cf. 21
A'/?r. 1 9-89 (woman )

. 21 <^

*-3} » Kar. 50, 69

utf/ J7 „ title of A (man), AT<?r. 56, of C, A'rtr. 60
ATar. 60

A'ar. 19-89 (woman)
A'ar. n8(man)
A'«r. 22

. 102

96 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLClL

Kar. 58

Kar. 47 v*

Kar. 92

title of A, Kar. 60 ; of AA, A'ar. 61

Kar. 13 o*

A'ar. 70

A^rr. 10

Kar. 36

. 30 (woman)

. 127

13} 9*3^ Kar. 59?

title of C, AT^r. 22
/^r. 27,68

. 90
Kar. 56 (man)
. 67
. 84

//// title (?) of B, A'ar. 22

title (?) of A, 7^r. 34 o*, 85
Kar. 6^^

Kar. 41 o*

title (?) of A, A'rtr. 1 1 1

titleof AA, A'rtr. 15

Kar. 41, 77
/ST^r. 54 ?

title of C, A'ar. 72, 75 a

A'rtr. 47 o*

A'«r. 112

AT«r. 132 ?

Kar.^i

A'^'. 78 (man), 5//. 4

AVw. 67

1 <// + ending 4 becomes ^, see p, 23; so the title ivh>tanis + !ah, 'great' becomes ivemanitah.

A. DHSCRIPTIONS IN ORDER OF FIRST WORDS 97

title of A, Kar.\V] ?, 12.5 ?; title of B,

Kar. 90, 122
Kar. 46
A^r. 170*, 116
A'rtr. 1 22 a*
Kar. 3 ?
//I :)*IJ „ A'/rr. 30 ?, 116 (man)

. 116 (man)
Kar. lit*
.'Wr /*-/*- ^/^ „ Kar. 1 25 (woma n)

^C ,£/ ^ /S- A- ^/^ „ Kar. 1 25 (woman)

. 79 ?
r. 124 ?

Kar. 126 <^

5//- J9
5A. 19

A'^-r. 47 o71, 77
Kar. 129 ?

. 90 ? , 1 16 (man), 120
. 64

17 o",53»54 ?, 73, J
23, 29

/-. 51 (boy), 52
A'/rr. 830"

97

. 130 ?
. 98
. 9

. 126 a*
. 780^
r. 59 (woman), 122 o*, 124 ?

3 ?

A'^r. 50 o7', 122 <^
A'ar. 100
127

. 125 (woman)
> 79 ? , "5 (woman)
. 124 ?

98 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLlJL

103

. 17 a*, 97

Kar. 59 ? , 75, 78 o», 79 ?
Kar. 100
A'dr. 125 (woman)
Kar. 3 ? , 53, 54 ? , 73, 98 ?
ATar. 23, 29
Afar. 72
9fi,J}9/// „ „ „ Kar. 25

4IA/7/3 ^ Kar. 127
. 47 o*

30 ?

title of A, AT«r. i ?
title of C, AT«r. 53

A'ffr. 17 o*, 49 o^
? v ?
^^J „ „ /if dr. 128 (man)

title (?) of A, /if«r. 32 ; of B, /frtr. 3, 1 7 23,

71, 72, 75 ; of BB, AT^r. 6
v. index B

Kar. 27, 49 <^> 6l ? » 96, TI7, 122 o*, 125 ?,
final in A'ar. 71, 72, 75

3js/*s-w) ft} apparently A'rtr. 99 at end
/<,()} Kar. 124 ?
Kar. & ?

. 47 (man), 87 o^
29
3 5,170^, 73> 8l> 97. 98 ?

. 41

S/i. i, 3 ?,5 (man), 6 ?, 19
Kar. 56^
Kar. 127 ?
ATar. 127 ?
Kar. in o77
Kar.-Lla*

Kar. 37 o", 38 (man)> 94 <^
Kar. 41 o^

title of A, A'af. i (?), of CC, /T«r. 6
title of CC, /ifrtr. 23
Kar. 1050^

A. DESCRIPTIONS IN ORDER OF FIRST WORDS 99

J///W/I2J//} title of A, Kar. 91

„ Kar. 132

?

ti-Wj *l<3%) Kar. 128 (man)
: I *t /*,}:&*, I) Kar. 127 ?
Kar. 440*
. 690*

Kar. 72,75
A'rtr. 23
Kar. u a*
title of C, 5//. 6
title of CC, 5^. 12
. 1050^

/. 6

. 88
Kar. 6^

. 830*
. 780^
Kar. 47 o^

47 o*

A ^ ^U/<" title of C, A'ar. 130
» Kar.^tf

Kar. 30 ? , 97

A'«r. 127

. 1 25 (woman)

Kar. 64, 132

Kar. 126 <^

title of C, A^rtr. 59

. 27

. 87 o7'

Kar. 89 (woman)
]/«- A»// AT/ir. 19 at end (v. text)
Kar. 78 a*

'. 4
Kar. 78

O 2

ioo INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLlJL

Kar. 124 ?

Kar. 12,4 ?

title of C, Kar. 52, cf. Inscr.

Sh.4

Kar. 108

A^. 34 (?) o*, 45,
Kar. 29

. 126

r. 89?
. 89?

three times A^«r. 123 (man)
3 J „ Kar. 44 o*, 128 o^
A-^. 49 o", cf.
Kar. 79 ?
. 79 ?

/^J title of C, A'ar. 28

A'^r. fragment <5 on PI. xxvii

Kar. 117

Kar. 29

S//. 4

Kar. 34 </», 105 o^, no ? (?)

Kar. 128 (man)
title of C, A^r. 1 1, 49, 84
70

Kar. 10 o*

title of C, ATrtr. 6, 17, 23 (all same person
and same as 3)^3 in Afar. 49)
. 103 (man)
32

8, 1 08

•' / 4 5 ^5 U/ /^- „ /^rtr. 1 23

Kar. 96
Kar. 83
A'^. 89 ?
title (?) of C 5//. 8
J////// /*,}:/*-<}) ¥33 Kar. 41 a*
W±3}: „ Sh.$ (man)

Kar. in o* (?)
A-«r. 70
Kar. u a*

A. DESCRIPTIONS IN ORDER OF FIRST WORDS 101

U//JJ title of C, Kar. 19, 26, 89
„ Kar. 8
„ AT*r. 101 ?

title of A, Kar. 105 o*, 126

53

. 88, cf.
. 54 ?
titleof C, ATar. 56

A-ar. 27
Kar. IT
. 68

. 21 o^
A'*/-. 17 <^, cf. name C, /Tar. 72, &c.

title of B (?), A'ar. 28, cf. 7/wrr. 171
title of A, AT^r. 129
. 47 (man)

title of A (woman), A'ar. 61, cf. /w^r. 87

title (?) of A, Kar. 1 1 o*, 12 o*, 27 (?), 47 o
52,53, 106, 115, S/i. 6 $
. 127 ?
-. 78 o^

-. 38 (man)

37 o*
. 3?
. 47
Kar. 17 a*
. 47 (man)

. 47 (man)
title (?) of AA, /Tar. 92
. 60

(of 9/39) W39 Kar> I09,
Kar. 94

47 (man)
. 61 ?

102 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLtlL

» Kar.6i

7

?(*//*-/«- Kar. 70

7

-'W /*-/*- Kar. 690*

41 a*

r 3 J : 9 Z^// j, AT<w. 94 # (man), 103 (man)
Kar. 9
A-^. 37

y-U/ £ 9 U/ ,^/C, title of C, Kar. iq, 77, 78, 124, 129, cf. 62 C
(apparently three distinct though related
names ; in 79 one of the names occurs
without the title)

. 121
. 104

Kar. 122
^- ^ 9 7 [/]U/ 9 ^ ...... ^T«r. 112, cf. Inscr. 129

INDEX B

TITLES AND DESCRIPTIVE PHRASES IN THE ORDER OF THE

FINAL WORDS1

Final 9^

title of A A, Kar. 6
. 78 (man)

^^- 102, see p. 70
58

(A/ 9 (A/ 9 ^ title (?) of A, Kar. 60, of AA, 6 r

Kar. 41 o*

. 112, cf. 7«^^. 129/4
. 47 (man)

47 o", 77 °*> 78 ^
/*,) Kar. 29 (pi.), 47 o", 89
. 47 o*
Kar. 23

1 Instances in which the final word has the plural
form are here generally indexed under the singular,
with the note (pi.), and small differences such as the

presence or absence of the final y$ are generally not
observed.

B. DESCRIPTIONS IN ORDER OF LAST WORDS 103

title (?) of father, Kar. 22

title of father, Kar. 56

Final ///

//{/ title (?) of mother, Kar. 22
title (?) of A, Kar. 34 a", 85

A3.'U/^/^ A'*;-. 78 o*
(v. **/*9/,/?9/// A-*;-. 61, 119)

- 3 ?
A'*/-. .560*

.//.-^ 5^. 3 ?
.•^5^^/^9^ AT«r. 22

Kar. 21 o*
/U?^ Afar. 21 <^
•&/*- 1 OJ ^//^nj^n^^ Kar. 19, 89 ? , cf. 21

Kar. 15 a"
Kar. 21 o*, cf. 19

Kar. 60 (pi.), cf. Kar. 34 C
. 88 (or
. 70

«r. 30

. 49 o*
'^r. 27,68

Afar. 56
Kar. 17 o^

A'«r. 17 o^

r.& ?
Kar. 23 (pi.)

19

A'<"'- 59 ? , 61 ? , 64 (pi.), 90 ? , 116 o*, 122 <^,
124 ?, 129 ?

. 3, 17 «*, 23 (pi.), 29 (pi.), 53, 54 ? , 73,
106, 121

A'^r. 51 ^,52

104 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLUL

97

. 59 ? , 75, 7« o*, 79 ?
AVw. 3 ? , 23 (pi.), 29 (pl-)> 53, 54 ? , 73,
. 72

. 17 o*, 97
^'^
Kar. 56 ^
CJ5^ ^«r. 410^
. 83 o*

^r. 47 o^

3° ? , 97

Kar. 27

Kar- IT7
Kar. 96

70

Kar. ii o*
. 70
. ii o^

Kar'
///:/*

.• U/ CT 7 5 CT f } Kar. 47

Kar. 60 (pi.)

title of AA, ATar. 15, cf. ^^-5/^5^
(cf. y^/45/1^^9///) .'^U//^^ AT*w. 125

Final 3

Kar. 118 o^

Kar. 21 o*
ATar. 10 o71
^-^^ ATar. 87 o^
. IOG

- J5 ^ A'ar. 5° o", 122 o3
Kar. 87 (/»
. 102

ATar. 47 (man)
title of C, Afar. 72, 75

/ ATar. 1260"

B. DESCRIPTIONS IN ORDER OF LAST WORDS 105

Kar. 150*

Kar. 132
A'*/-. 10 o*

Final fis
title (?) of A, Kar. 107 ?, 125 ? , of B, Kar. 90, 122

Final ^

A'rt/-. 47 o*
. 1260^
title of C, /Trf/-. 8

.y//^^ C, A'rt/-. 103
Kar. 11^

Kar. 490*

•i/> A'rt;'. 17 o^
. 83

Final

105

. 128 <^
Kar. 44^

34(?) o^, 45, J°*
109, 1 10

Kar> 136 °^
126 <^

title of A, ATrtr. i ?
.' J^^ J title of C, AW. 6, 17, 23
.'U//JJ „ A'rt/-. 19, 26, 89

Kar. 3 ?
. 123 (three times)
. 21 o"
A'*/-. 130^

r. 1220^
Kar. 105

• )*>3 Kar. 34 a*, 105 o*, no ? (?)

Kar. 4 1

p

1 06 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

y^i/y //,?/ (?)titleofCC, S/i. 12
33 (?) title of C, Sh. 8
Kar. 124 ?

Aar. 27, 49 °*> o~i ?, 71,72, 75, 96, 99 (pi.) (?), 117, 122 o*, 125 ?
^9 W } title of C, Kar. 53
title (?) of A, Kar. 32, of B, Kar. 3, 6, 17, 23, 71, 72, 75

final A'rtr. n o*, 21 o*, 27, 52, 73, 88; elsewhere Kar. 47 o*, 52, 101,
102 a*, 123 o", 124 ? , 125 ? , 127 ?

. 127 ?

127 ?
. 47 o*
Kar. in o"(?)

title of C, A'rtr. 34 (=Kar. 60 in the next)
title of A, Kar. 56 o*, of C, Kar. 60
. 50 o^, 69 o*

ar. 69 cr1
Kar. 92

. 37 o*, 38 o", 94 « &
Kar. 69 a*
Kar. 44 a", 1280*

94 « o7'

•* 9 %J/J }, Kar. 94 £ o*, 103 o*
. 88
. 69 o^

. 67 ?

72, 75

Kar. 78 o*
Kar. 17
. 47 a"

'. 47 o"
title (?), 7^r. 58

Kar. 124 ?
v. ^/*5/(,;/C9

A'rtr. 27
Kar. 29 (pi.)

. 104 (pi.;

1 With this ' shashimete of Mash' cf. ' shashimete \ Ammon and Isis
of Ammon ' in ///jrr. 85, and similar parallels with i7/<y//, /<^/.

B. DESCRIPTIONS IN ORDER OF LAST WORDS 107

Final /^

(altered) Kar. 77 &
Kar. 41 a*

A'*;-. 470*

Kar.$ ?, 17 a*, 73, 81, 97, 98
Kar. 59 ?

Final

Final
Kar. 64, 133

. 125
. 90

A'/w. 124 ?

A'«r. 29

;S//$JlS:A9/394J Kar.Zg ?,cf. 21
Kar. $2 ?, v. description, p. 60
J< -

Kar. 101 ?
. 54 ?

. 101 ?
title of C, A'rfr. 59, v. /*-/\ J

A'^r. 109 o"(?), v.

Final J

. 68 (cf. 21

'rtr. 17 o", 490^, 1280^
Kar. 132
Kar. ir o^
. 1280^

c, A^^r. 108

P a

io8 INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLIJL

ar.yi*
r.tf (pi.)

title of C, Kar. 28

*- Kar. >jc
3)*i3 title of C, Kar. n, 49, 84

C, Kar. 123

title of C, A'dr. 53, cf. laser. 130

Kar. in o* (?)
title of A, 7^r. 126 o^

. 53 (or name?)

Kar. 410*

Kar. 88

. 8 ?

. 19 ? , 89 ? , cf. 21,

. 19 ? , 89 ?

- 125 ? , 127 ?

/WJ."HIJ3 Kar. 89
. 127 ?

(altered) ATrtr. 127 ?
. 79 ?

. 9

. 125 ?

Final ^

Kar. 4*, 7 7
Kar. 780*, St. 4

S/i.4
Kar. 780*

S//. 4

title of B (?), Kar. 28
title of A, /frfr. 129

Kar. 79 ?

A*r. 124 ?
124 ?
Kar. 101

Kar. 59 ?

B. DESCRIPTIONS IN ORDER OF LAST WORDS 109

Kar. 67 (pi.)

. 54?
A'*/-. 79 ?

Kar. 125 ?
79 ? , 125 ? , 130
. 98 ?

*,(*// Ij^Kar. 127 ?
. 127 ?

. 125 ?

J// Kar. 89
A'/ir. 8, 108
'rtr. 8
r. .34

Kar. 89
title of A, A'rtr. 6 1, cf. Inscr. 87

Final /^

title (?) of A, Kar. \ i o*, 12 o*, 27 (?), 47 o", 52, 53 (?), Jo6, ' '5> ^- 6 ?

title of A, A'rtr. 91
3 ?

Kar. 78 o*
'flr. 94 « o
Kar. 470*

Final ^,

Kar. 470*
A ^ A ? title of AA, AV?r. 92 o71

£//. 1,3 J.r,^, 6 ?, 19

Final ,

. 690^
title of C, A'^r. 29, 77, 78, 124, 129, cf. 62 C

Uncertain

(?) Ar<?r. 19 end (v. description, p. 58)
. 21 o*

.... A^r. 121

no

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLIJL

INDEX C

MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS

Abbreviations :— n. personal name, n. A. name of deceased, n. AA. of second deceased, n. B. of mother
(n. BB. &c.), n. C. of father (n. CC. &c.) ; pi. n., place name ; form. A B C D &c., terminal formulae A B C D &c.,
see Ch. V, p. 42; inv., invocation, see Ch. Ill, p. 33; descr., occurring in descriptive phrases, see p. 38.
Eg., Egyptian. Titles are roughly divided as civil and sac(erdotal).

n. B. Kar. 36
B. Kar. 28

n. A. Kar. 10

n. A. (man) Kar. 2
n. A. Kar. 68
descr. Kar. 78

n. B. Kar. 73, #*/(j?^n. B.
Kar. 74

n. A A. Kar. 29, 39
' envoy ', Eg. wpt> descr. £//. 4, 6, 19,
see p. JO

9 ////*- 7^9 3^ n.(?) descr. Kar. 21

^ 4 /*- / C.9 ^ ' chief envoy ', descr. Kar.
56, Sh. 3 (twice), 8

n. A. Kar. 93

n. B. AT«r. 54
n. C. A^r. 119

?] 9 ^ ' of Amanap ' deity, descr.
Kar. 102, v. Mnp and see p. 7 1

v.

n. A. A'flr. 96
'of Ammon', descr. AT^r. 46, 58,

sac. title, descr. AT/ir.' 124, v.

civil title, descr. Kar. 47, 59
n. B. AT«r, ua

' prophet ' (Eg.), descr. Kar. 15 (twice),
19 (thrice), 21 (five times), 47, 50, 56, 60
(twice), 69, 87, 89 (thrice), 117, 119, 125, 126,
cf. at and see p. 57

descr. Kar. 118

pi. descr. Kar. 22
sac. title, descr. Kar. 58, 102
descr. Kar. 47

sac. title (in Eg.

arbtngi), descr. Kar. 92, see p. 82, note 5

Rome ', descr. Kar. 1 1 2,
cf. Inscr. 129/4 and see pp. 10, 72
n. B. S//. ii

n. A. Kar. 20, [21]
n. A. ATar. 60,

cf. 6 1

n. A. AT«r. 29, 39
title (?), descr. AT«r. 41
sac. title, descr. A'«r. 13
n. B. 7^r. 64,

n. B.

cf. 60
/^9

36, 7°

n. B. A^r. 91

U/9^ n. AA. 7^r. 61,

title (?), descr. AVzr. 10,

Kar. Ostr. 3 (exterior)
n. A. Kar. 119

^ U/ 9 ^ sac. title, descr. Kar. 30, -
descr. Kar. 127, see p. 8a

C. MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS

1 1 1

"• A. Kar. 106
9 /C ¥/U I U/ 9 ^ n. A A. ATar. 28, cf. I user. 59

n. C. A'*/-. 97

n. 13. A'*/-. 16
n. (?) descr. A^r. 21

n. C. A-fl/-. 16
n. C. A'ar. 9

n. A.

Vy// 9 U//J9^' Osiris' inv. ad init. 34, 40, 41,
64, 71, 72, 75, 77-79, «», 95, 97> IOI> -M- '»
2, 9. Later 64/23, 88/15, ^/// y-tv 9 J 9 ^ad
init. Kar. 74, v. V-U//J and see Ch. Ill,

P- 33
3 ^9 ^ descr. A^z/-. 47

n. BB. S/i. 14

'in Akin', pi. n. descr. Kar.
47 (four times), Vg / 4 /«- A *^9 ^. descr.
AT*r. 77, 78, 87, pi. ^^9^/4-AV^9^
descr. Aar. 29, see p. 8 1

n. A. A-*/-. 25
n. B. 5//. 3
n. C. ATar. 98

(?) ', descr. Kar. 25,
cf.

n. A. jr<w. 90

n. A. A^/-. 30

2

* 9 /-? 9 ^. A'^r. ^^. aa

y*//.?^4//^9^ n. A. A'rt/-. 13

»

y^ -L. ^ 5 /$ 9 ^ descr. A'^/-. 23, cf.

' bread ' (?), in form B. passim, see p. 49
sac. title in at-Msc ( = #///?) v. Msct see

p. 60

/*-9///*?9^ <in Atiye', pi. n. (Sedcnga),
descr. Kar. 56, see pp. 9, 82

n. AA. Kar. 60
descr.

-. 47

descr.

49, 59. v-

n. C. Kar. 94
n.(?) descr.

-. 34,

59, see

p. 64

n. C. A'rfr. 86, also 81 (?)

* ,7 4 / /^ ^ 9 ^ n. (?) descr. Kar. 59
C" £ £ 9 ^ in form G. Kar. 14, ^ ^ 9 ^ in form
G. Kar. in, v. a/^///, see p. 52
title in ate-Pezcmc q.v.

title of C, Kar. 22

in form J, S/t. 19, see p. 53

rt/f in(?) Pezeme ' descr.
. 27, 68, 90, pi.
descr. Kar. 87

civil title, descr. A'a/-. 56, cf.
Inscr. 129

C^/^-9^ in form G. ^>7/. 14, v. atth

i i

^- 9 ^ ' water ' (?) form A. passim. 9 ) } V 9 ^
Kar.graff. 27, v.yete, see p. 44

n. C. Kar. 4
title, descr. Kar. 67, 89
/*- 9 U/ 9 /C 9 ^. ' in Azerc ', pi. n. in title of C,

Kar. 56, see p. 82
4 //C 9^ descr. Kar. 84

n. A. Kar. 73, 74

. C. Kar. n

n. C. Sh. 10
n. C. Kar. 69
n. A.

//// title (?) of B. Kar. 72,
Kar. 34, 85

n. C. A-tf/-. 24
n. A.
n. AA.

-. 69

title (?) of A.

55

. 76

n. B.

n. C. A"«r. 12
in form D. /ifrtr. 79,
form C. Kar. 101 £, see p. 51
//4/*-9C^y- 'in Yipakhe', pi. n. descr.
Kar. 78, see p. 82

n. B. Kar. 40
n. C. /far. 36

112

yetmze

n. A. Sh. 19
n. C. Kar. 37

' in Yerawazeze ', pi. n.
descr. Kar. 27, sec p. 82

n. C. Kar. 20 : in descr. Kar. 89

r. Or/r. i/i
// ' begotten of ', word C. Kar. 1 1 ,

. 1 01 ,

AVzr. ii, 24, 101 (twice), see p. 37
9 £/*-/&?/// sac. title, descr. AT«r. 69
2Jl$}liW/l n. C. A^r. 99
¥&/**- 9 £¥*¥**&// n. A. A'rtr. 34

Kar. Ostr. 2/3

B. A^r. 49, 5o, 62, -

r. 59, *fr})£,if. Kar. 116

?

n. AA. /frw. 85
in form B. Kar. 5, see p. 48
n. C. A'ar. 5

in form B. /frir. 70, -
/ A'^r. 53, /^- ^tv
see p. 48

W/J in form A. Kar. 5, /*-9 £? ) W// Kar.
53, *-}*&# Kar. 18, see p. 45

?/^S//9///n.(?) descr. 5^.

Sh. 6, v. .$•&?/#» and cf. Meroc and

n. (?) descr. A^r. 112

descr. (stele- text) A"«r.

41, see p. 53

?

^r I, is 3 //I descr. (stele-text)
P- 53

:W// n. A. A-^. 85
n. A.(?) A-^r. in
n.B.Kar.2,6

19 /// A'rtr. Or/?-. 2/1

?

//I Kar. Ostr. 2/3

n. B. A'*/-. 22

. 28
17

. 41, see

n. A A A.
n.(?) descr.

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

4.14.AC7AC/// „.(?) descr. Kar. 17, 97

Tf s s yv S / ^ /// *v*i* I.I QCSCl • 2\. $1'* — S. ~

// descr. Kar. 61, 119, v. T r_ . ,w.

/45/tA^r.2i(thnce),47(thrice),68,ii2,ii6,

129, ¥i/*,9f,J9/ff Kar. 15, -/ ^}^9//l
ft/*, Kar. 88, W <,9 ](, } $9 /// Kar. 3
(thrice), u (twice), 17 (six times), 19, 22,
27 (twice), 30 (thrice), 41, 47, 49, 51, 52, 53
(twice), 54 (twice), 56 (thrice), 59, 70 (twice),
72, 73 (twice), 75, 78, 79, 83 (twice), 89, 90,
96, 97 (thrice), 98, 106, 117, 120, 121, 122,
124, £//. i, 3 (thrice), 6, 19 (thrice)

pl- V3 3^ 9*i9 1,} *l9/// Kar. 60 (twice) ,
23 (thrice), 29 (twice), 64, v. yenmze,
yetemze, yezmze, see pp. 38, 39

title of A. Kar. 15
Kar. Ostr. 1/5
n. B. Kar. 114

J/j '9 l< } 9 /// in form C. Sh. 19, in form D.
Kar. 6 1, in form J, S/i. 19, see pp. 51, 53

S*r-9 ^< $ 9 //I in form D. Kar. 59

pl. /*-9 19 < P <• ^ 9 /// in form D.
29, /*-<l/<.ii9//l in form D.

n. (?) descr. #Yw. 54

// 'kin'(?), descr. Kar. ico
v. yetmze

/^-W// n. B. AT#r. 44, 48
" . . /4-9//I Kar. Ostr. 2/4

5 /{/ for V 5 ^, ' water ', in form A. AT^n 107,
cf. I user. 45, see p. 45

n. CC. A'rtr. 101

'kin'(?), descr. /^r. 125, cf.
Inscr. 8 1, v. yetmze

79< J,9/// ' born of, word B. Kar. 96, see
p. 37 and cf. Inscr.

in form A. Kar. 43, see p. 45
n. A. Kar. 46

J// 9 19 ///'#'/*-/ 1, W/l in form E. Kar.6i,
pi. /*-<f/ 9 //!'#'/*-'&// in form C, A'ar.
99 rt, see pp. 51, 52

in form C. Kar. 27, 78,
i oo, in form E. Kar. \ 8, 25, /*- ^
in form E. Aar. 135, see pp. 51, 52

C. MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS

/ 4 5

fl. &
n. C. Kar. 68, cf. I user. 132

'ar. Or/r. 2/2
dcscr. A"*/-. 47

civil (?) title, descr. Kar. 41, 54, 77,
'great w?manis\ Kar. 47, 72, 75,
1 22 (?), see p. 96

n. A. A-*/-. 14
n. C. A'«r. 84

n. A. AT<w. 81

n. C. M. 19
descr. Afar. 78
n. C. A'ar. 112

sac. title Kg. ' great lady of music ',
descr. Kar. 92, 132, see p. 82

$///*** /S-/U//3 n. B. Kar. 20, 21
¥&//j*r¥*S*-WA/V& n. A. A'*;-. 89,
?3 //.? ^r- ***/«- 9 U/Va AVrr. 19

n. AA. A^r. 35
n. B. 102

brother ' (?), AT* r. i o, 2 1 , 50, 87 (twice),
100, 1 1 8, 122, pi. ?g^A'94yg Kar. 102,
see p. 68

9 ^9 * 3 descr. A'<w. 78, S//. 4
n. C. AT«r. 10, cf.

no,

n. A. S//. 12

J/3 'Isis' inv. init. A'^r. 76,
74(?),/J/3 i", fcW5,
5», 85, 94, 103. Jo?. ^- 13(?), ^/3 passim;
later 8/7, 17/14, 30/13, 31 0/15, ^14, 38/5,
64/23, 72/20, 82/12, 88/14, 89/20, 114/10,
131/2, S//. 14/1, see Ch. Ill, p. 33

n. AA(?) A'ar.q-2,

n. A. A'^-. n
J// jj J/3 n. B. A'*/-. 1 08
V^ / ^ J// J/ 3 'of Isis ', descr. A'^r. 1 26
49^J/3 n.(?) descr. ^//. 19
y^V J/3 'of Isis', descr. A'^r. 15, 132

in invocation A'/rr. 76, see pp.
in invocation A'#r. 76, see pp. 23,

33

33

n. A.

descr. Kar. 67,
. 10, cf. /wjrr. II
n. C. .S7/. 15

94S n. A.

n. C. S/i. 14

n. A. A'rtr. 109?
inv. n. of deity (?), final, A'rtr. 131, see

P- 34

n- R- A'/rr. 42

n. C. A'*;-. 76
n. (?) descr. .S7/. 19
/^ n. A. Kar. 40, 41

9 U/ £ I*/ ^ n. descr. Kar. 1 9, 89, <f /// m/ } W f

descr. A'rtr. 21, V^/^U/^U//^ n. A A A.
A"dr. 42, see p. 68
5/{/^-<A//^ n. descr. ATar. 51, .5-2
<r 1/1*1 f n. B. A'rt;-. 132

n. descr. A'^r. 89
Kar. Ostr. 1/6

n. A. .S7/. 3

sac. title, descr. A'rtr. 3, 116
(twice), 9 U<,/<,<ir Kar 23, 30, 46, 77,
79, 116, 125 (twice), <, 9

124,
116

Kar.

pi. descr. A'<rr. 17,

n. descr. A'^r. 89

n. B. A'rtr. 90, 12 2,
. A. A^/M2%-;
n. A. A'*;-. 107

n. C. A'/?/-. 88

n. A. A'^r. 109
n. B. A'^r. 25, ?///<*) if n. B.

31, 129, Wl^Jir n- R A'^;"- 29»
I

n. A. A'rtr. 127

(for y^^ &c.) in form B. A'/rr. .-,4.
A'^r. i, sec p. 48

pi. in form A. A'^r. 23,
Kar.\, *-9£/JS>' Kar. 54,
see p. 45

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

Kar. Ostr. 4

n. A A. Kar. 102
n. A A. Kar. 45
descr. Kar. 47, 121

'in Bezewe', pi. n. descr. .S7/.
3, 20, see p. 8 1

77,78

' Ostr- V2

in form A. 7w*r. 125, see p. 45
in form C. Kar. 68, see p. 51

n. B. A^r. 82
n. C. AVir. 53

. B. S//. 15

n- B- 7^'. 67
sac. title, descr. A"dr. 126, cf.

n- A-

n. B. AW. 19, 89

' strategus ' Eg. descr. £//. 19 (twice),
see p. 9

in form B. Kar. 7, 130.
ATar. 93, see p. 48
inPakharas', pi. n.
descr. AT«r. 30, 97.
47, cf. Inscr. and see pp. 9, 83

in form C. Sh. 16, £j/)^Kar. 14,

?1- ^^ 92,

ATarr. 64a, J//<} ^/} z. 5,
AT^r. 89, /«-5 ^4 /^ ^frequent ; in form E.
Kar. 72, see pp. 51, 52

> ^«r- 47, 51, 52, 77, 83,
descr. A^r. 61, 64, 90, 116, 120,
129, ^^-^5^ AT«r. 97, 101, 103, 130,
ff^tr-S//*^ pi. AW. 17, 23, 25, 29, 53,
54, 72, 73, 9«, 106, 121, J//WT-J//<}^
Kar. 9, y^ 4^/1-^/9^ ^^r> I3j I7> 49j

83, v.peste, and see pp. 24, 55

- 5 ^CT u// ^ in form B for < J ^ A"«r. 31 b,

see p. 48

in form A. Kar. 126, see p. 45

ATflr. 126, /^-
form B. A"^r. 36, see pp. 48, 52

in form A. Kar. 45, see p. 45
in form D 2, A'^r. 78, see p. 52,
form C. A'rtr. 1273, sec

descr. Kar. 126

in form F. Kar. in, see p. 52

« /~* C 7 O

n. C. o«. o

in form B. Kar. 3, Sh. 2, 16, (A/ CT
J3, 69, 92, 103, 109, 122, Sh. 12,
AVzr. 8 b, 58, 94 a, 107, see p. 48
. in form B. Sh. 14

. in form B. Kar.

"^^ -

28, 29, 42, 55, /*-<f/W< 3^ Kar. 45,

Kar. 104, see p. 48
in form B. Sh. 3, £
Sh. 13, J// ^[A/<! J^ Afar. 84, -i

". 61, £//. 5, 19,
; 39 b, 62,78, n/, /^
50, 79, &c.} /•*- ^(A/ cr $y *X ^rtr- 8 a, &c->
C J ^ ATflr. 2, &c. (very common),
tar. 4, &c. (usual at
Shablul), /^-5^<A/cry^VX Kar. 114,
/**- 9 ^U/ CT y^ 5 ^ ATrtr. 96, -<
J/J /*- Kar. 9, cf. Inscr.t see p. 48

tA/cy^^in form B. AT«;'. 22, 51, Sh. i,
see p. 48

in form B. Sh. 9, /$-<} ^< V3 ^

. 12, see p. 48

in form A for ^/J^ Kar. 72,
see p. 45

^J^ in form A. Kar. 3, 68, 69, 109, Sh. 16,
in form B. Kar. 68, ?/JV~%^ in form A.
A^r. 12, .S/&. 2 (?), ?¥3^ Kar. 117,

~4. i, see p. 45
. in form A. Sh. 14

pi. in form A. Kar. 15
pi. in form A. Kar. 6,
[9<r5}V3^ Kar. 55
. in form A. Kar. 37, Sh. 2,

. 67, /^-cr/^5^/j^
Afdr. 99 a,
104, see pp. 25, 45
in form C. Kar. 40, 71, 88, 95,

Sh. 8, ^-4/^^^X, in
form D. A^r. 12, Sh. i, see p. 51

28, 29, 42,
- <T /^ 5 ^
/<*-<// )
Kar. 64 a,

C. MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS

in form A. Kar. 61, S/i. 5, 19,
in form A (common),

K«r- *7, 57, 66, 97 (?), S//.
4,6-8, 10, 13, 15, /^-5^9^/J^A-^.8i,

114, 115, in form C. Kar. 114, see pp. 45, 51
?
*,£^*Xin form H. Kar. 99 b, see

P. 53 T
/«-9 $J 9 £¥3 ^ in form I. S/i. 7, see p. 53

in form A. Kar. 84, /4-9^/J£.
. 2, see p. 45

if <rl ^ in form G. Kar. \ 4, ? £< if J ^ in
form D. Kar. 84, /*-5<7^?^^ Kar. 89.
form D 2. A'a/-. 36, 127,
in form C. Sh. i, see pp. 51, 52
£ y^ ^pl. in form G. Sh. 14, see p. 52
in form A. Kar. 77, in, 124, seep. 4.5

^- J9 ^civil title, dcscr. AVz/-. 78, ^^- J ^Kar.
79, $*- J?^ A'rfr. 50, 59, 100, 122 (twice),
124 (twice), 127, V^tr-l^Kar. 103, 125,
of&ffstc', Kar. 80, seep. 67.
(pi.) A^r. 3, v./<\rA;

£9 /C *y *Xin form B. 7^r. 48, -//C ^ ^
in form C. ATdr. 17, see pp.

, see p. 48

title, ATrtr. 17,47,97, ^ U/ /^ ^ descr.
- 59, 75, 78, 79, 100, *fe///£ ^^^'- 127,

23, 25, 29, 53, 54, 72, 73, 98, see pp. 24, 55

n. B. S//. 19

n. of deity(?), inv. final, Kar. 68/10,
^S/t. 14/12, see p. 34
in form G. Kar. 1 1 1, see p. 52
C^U/5^^^-^Xin form B. (pi.)
. 23, see p. 48

. B. Aar. 12

n. C. Kar. 54
5 / 9 /C 9 C^ ' Pezeme ' pi. n. (Amara) in the

following groups, see p. 82, and v. Inscr.
I } 9 /C 9 ^ ' in (?) Pezeme ' in ate-Pezeme, q.v.

^-^////9^9/,5^ 'of ... as far as (?)
Pezeme', descr. Kar. 47, 121, see p. 62

n. A. A^r. 100
1'ezemc ', descr.

125, Kar. Ostr. 1/4

^ 9 /1 9 ^ title (?), descr- Kar> 3°

6l

}

n. AA.

67

n- -
n AA.

n. BB. 67/. 12

'of Amanap' Eg. A'rtr. J, 6, 17, 19
(thrice), 23, 26, 89 (five times), /W//CA'
Kar. 123 (thrice), ¥&/<iJff$JIJ Kar. 3,
^ C^/ descr. A'rt/'. 30, 32, 61 (twice), 109,
1 16, 117 (twice), 119, 124, ^f^Ji^ Kar.
125, ^/*-£A/ P1- Kar- 25 (cf- 21), 23,
Wr- CA/ A^r- J3 (twice), 21, 34, 103, 105
(twice), no, 122, see pp. 24, 55, and cf. Am up
-r /*t-'$^/\} "belonging to Amanapate ',
Ammon of Napata, descr. Kar. 41, see p. 61

n.(?) descr. Kar. 54
Kar.graff.ig

n. B. A'*r. 10

'of Ammon', descr. Kar. 89 (twice),
Kar. 126, <H> I ** J// tMJ Kar.
Kar. 29, cf.Ama/ii and Mnitcwi

n. A. A-rtr. 130

n. descr. AT^r. 21, tp,*-!/^)
n. C. Afar. 19, 89, 120, see p. 68

'of Ammon', descr. A'rtr. 44, 128,
Kar. 34, 45, 87, 102, 105, 109, no
?), 12
civil title, descr. Kar. 17,49,53,

n. descr. Kar. 89
n. A. (boy figured) A'<ir.

in civil title «/#/*•' mars, Kar. 3, 17, 29,
41, 47, 81, 87, 97, 98, Sh. i, 3, 5, 6, 19, 20,
124, ^^ /*-(*/;(?) pi.

126,

128

Q2

u6

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

Kar. 99 at end, see p. 70, ^^-U/7 Afar.
27,49, 61, 71, 72, 75, 96, 117, 122, 125

descr. Afar. 3, 17, 27, 29, 41, 47, 49, 59,
61, 71, 72, 73, 75, 81, 87, 96, 97, 98, 99, 104,
117, 122, [124], 125, S/i. i, 3, 5, 6, 19, 20,
see p. 41
/ *i } replacing *) } in form A. Afrtr. 126, in

form B. Kar. 95, S//. 9, see pp. 45, 48
^y element of name or title, Kar. 3, 6, 17, 23,

32, 71, 72, 75
9////W n. C. AVir. 13
J/// ///<r'j} sac. and civil title, descr. ATar. 56,

J// /////<,} Kar. 41
V-&/*i} descr. A'dr. 127 (twice)
¥/{/// ¥&/*} Kar. Ostr. 1/2

n. A. /Tar. 65
n. A. AT0/-.76
n. C. ATrtr. 109

descr. Afar. 12, V.'/^7 A"dr. in, cf.
. 87

in form G. ATar. 14, 54/W ^S'//. 14, see
P- 52

v. index B, and see p. 41

n. C. AT«r. 101
sac. title, descr. Ar«/-. 37, 38, 94 a

n. A. 67Mi
? ? ?

n. A. A^r. 63

n. A. Ar«r.57

. 23, n. BB. AT«r. 6,

n. B.

n. A. A"rfr. 32

n.B.
n. B. Afar. 3, 78, 124

n. A. AT^r. 22
n. B. 71,72, 75
n. B. Kar. 56,
57

n. A. AVw. 77
n. AA. AT«r. 64

n. AAA. A-0r. 8

in form A, A'ar. in, /<./ Kar. 124,
Afar. 2, 12, 22, 23, 48, 65, 84, cf. S/i. i ;
in form B. Kar. 22, 23, 33, 34, 36, 38, 48,
55, 65, 100, 117, Sh. i, 1 6, see pp. 45, 48

n. C

. 29, 129

)} in form A. Kar. 60, 98, 109; in form B.
Kar. 81, 98 ; in form F. Kar. 126, / ) } in

form A. Kar. 100, 102,

in forms A, B,

passim, see pp. 45, 48, 52
fiJ)} n. A. 72
descr. Kar. 41

*». C. ATtfr. 78, 79, }, fi,t} ) n. C.
Kar. 124

n. C. AT^r. 105

n. A. ATar. 38 (man figured),

n. AAA. ATrtr. 37
. (9^/r. 2/1

sac. title, descr. A'^r. 105
title A'^r. i (?), 6, ^-)J//} Kar. 23
J///W/I3J//} civil title, descr. A'«r. 91, 132

/J/ 'of Mash' in at-Mse, Kar. 34, 49, 59 =

J//}} (?), see p. 60
5////J7 n. C. A-rtr. 14

n. A. 5//. 5

'%} sac. title, descr. Kar. 128
' of Mash', Kar. 9, 56, 60, v. Mse, Mstewi,
and see pp. 56, 82
£3J n. (?) descr. A^r. 89
^- J7 ' of Mash ', descr. Kar. 37, 38, 44, 50,
69 (thrice),92, 94a (twice), 94 b, 103, 128, Sh. 5

n. C. ATtfr. 28
descr. ATar. 127, cf. Inscr. 45

n- of deity» inv- ^^ 36/18, 55A
, seep. 34

n. CC. Kar. 36
sac. title, descr. Kar. 41, 44, 69

n. A.(?) AT^r. 99,
n. BB. ib.

/*-*} 1 13*} n.BBB.ATar.37,
n. A. ATar. 58, n. B. Af^r. 38, 94

n. A. A-*;-. 122

n. A. AT^r. 123

n. C.

C. MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS

n. B. Km: 70
W ' f } / } n. descr. Kar. 30

n. AA. (?)/:<!/•. 72, 75

Kar.graff.i-;
*///**, 1*1 n. B. A'*;-. 64
V*//3*}/}J//!i'f? n. AAA. A-,//-. 58 (or n.
and title)

"-A. /frw. 71

n. A. A'*/-. 62

r-}J 'of Mat' deity, dcscr. A'rtr. 69, see
p. 82

r-9'V 'of Mit' deity, descr. A'rfr. 88.
sec p. 82

descr. Afar. 23, cf. /«/<•/

woman A^r. 2

(follow-
Kar.

cscr. A'rt/-. 78
n. C.

n. B. A-*;-, n

n. B. A-,rr. 101
descr. AVir. 17,
17, 72, 75,

ng
67, 78, cf.

J// )<!/*-*} civil title, descr. A'*/-. n

n. AA (?) A'lir. 58
descr. A'dr. 47 (thrice)
sac. title of C. Sh. 6, descr. A'rtr. 105,
descr. S//. 6

n. AA. /Trtr. 99
n. A. AT^. 35
5/C/ A-otr. 80, see p. 67
descr. A"or. 124
n. C. 5//. 20

sac. title, descr. A^/-. 69, 88, cf.
15

pi. descr. AT^r. 29, 104,
4*3 fr 9 /I } sing. A'^r. 27

/w, /^, and

T> t*l £

n. r>. o//. 6
n. C. Kar. 64
n. descr. Kar. 9

n. B. ATtfr. 8, 103

. A. /Tar. V7

/<r' for Npte-tel?) 'in Napata ',
pi. n., descr. AT«r. 116, 41, ^/S-/S-^/^
1 25 (twice), ^ / * /S- A- ^/^ A'^r. 7 7

^CA 'from(?) Napata', descr.
Kar. 41

9

Kar.graff. 25

K. B. A'rtr. 14
n. A. A'^r. 117

in(?) Naletc ', pi. n., descr. A'rt/-. 47,
see p. 82

'in Nalcte', descr. A'^r. 3,
escr. A'^r. 17, 59, 73,
81, 97, 98

n. B. A'rt/-. 123

n. C. Kar. 54
*** IJ l*J// K^ in form E. A'ar. 25, 50, 61, 72,
79, H7, H9, *&* ZJ l,J// f^ Kar. 18, 125,
see p. 52

n. B. S//. 9, V*//j
. 8

*< /C5///J/^n. A.
n. C. S//. 16
n. CC. A^r. 42
. B. 5//. 14
^/^ civil title, descr. A'ar. 47

n- C- ^^ 99
n. B. Kar. 60

11- C- Kar. 56, u/ f V^ /<- A n. descr.
. 83, ^//^U/^y^/S-A n.A.Apnr.78

n. A.

. 98

. B. ^r. 95, 96, 98
n. descr. 5//. 3
n. C. /^^. 83

escr. AT^r. 83

pi. VS jjs**, adjectival termination
hve with connective /, see Ch. IV, p. 35

n. A. Kar. 92
n.A.Kar. 15

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

' great ', adjectival suffix, v. pp. 10, 96 (note)
descr. Kar. 47

n. B. S/i. 16

n. C. Kar. 37, 38
IA//(A/< }¥*? n. (?) descr. Kar. 47
n. B. Kar. 13

n. A. Kar. 83

n. A. S//. a
n. A. Kar. 47
n. A. A^r. 108 (cf. 3 A)
in form C. for *j/t,}< Kar. 77,
see p. 5°

<. in form C. AT<w. 88
in form C. 6Y/. 15, /fj}< Kar. 105

passim,

68,

in form C. Af^r 67,

Kar. 38, loia, b, c, in form H.
in form C. A^r. 30,

. 99 b (?),

Kar. 76, S7/. 16, see p. 50

in form D 2. A'rtr. 36, see p. 52

n. A. A'rtr. 128
W?*? ) )<• in form D 2. A'rtr. 127, see p. 52

V1>l IJ^ '*-/}< n. A. A-rtr. 8

7

U/CT n. B. Afrtr. 34, cf. AT^r. ^/r. 3 (interior)

9//(V<: n. B. Kar. 6$

/\ ^JA/CT civil title, descr. Kar. 30, /\ 9

Kar. 97, A^Cj^^ ^^r- 47i I3°)
^CT^ descr. AT«r. 127, ^CT^jA/
101, 125

n. B. A'dr. 55

n. A. A'rtr. 124

in form H. A'ar. 99 b, see p. 53

civil title, descr. Kar. 9, cf. Inscr.
in form G. ATdr. in, see p. 52

in form D. Kar. 37, 59, 61, 67, 79, 84,
/. i, 5*j)*j<: Kar. 12, 29, see p. 51

5_']/4J< n. A. Kar. 87

'of Khash', deity, descr. Kar. 69,
see p. 82

n.(?) descr. Kar. 47

n. B. Kar. 77

n. A 2. Kar. 8

^> }

"} for <? ) J in form A. Kar. 68, 115, Sh. 14,
in form B. Kar. 92, see pp. 45, 48

n. A. Kar. 3
n. B. Kar. 84

for *?}} in form A. Kar. 71, 6^.3, see
P- 45

n. B. Kar. 24

in form C. Kar. 30, 109, 116, S//. 2, see
P- 5°

pi. in form C. Kar. 29, 42,
Kar. 67, in form D. Kar. 37,
see pp. 50, 51

in form C. Kar. 61, 84, /*- 2jj )
\ loia, b, 105, /*t-2jj/} frequent: in
form E. Kar. 50, 79, 117, /^r-^^Jj/) in
form C. frequent; in form E. Kar. 119,
J// /4-<r 3jj/ } in form C. ATrtr. 33, see pp.
50,52

in form D 2. Kar. 78, see p. 52
?

n. AA. AVw. 31

J// descr. Kar. 17

v// genitive termination, see pp. 23, 40
9// A/rJ// n. BB. Kar. 42
<r)l t/J// n.(?) vS//. 20, v. Yesbehe
n. A. AVw. 118

n. B. AT^. 118

'wife', 'consort', descr. ATtfr. 124,
descr. AT^r. 9, 21, 29, 30, 32, 54,
61, 64, 89, 90, 101, 124, I25? !32> ^- 6. see
pp. 60, 68

n. A. Kar. 113
title (?), descr. A'rtn 126

. title, descr. AT^r. 27, 89, /^- Av/7
19, 59, f94/'*-/iy// pi. AVw. 87,
v.

C. MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS

genitive termination with foi.

119

sec pp. 23, 40, cf. tcwi

dcscr. Kar. 78
dcscr. AV?/-. 109

n. A. S//.

68

29,
9 3 *

'in Shaye'. pi. n. descr. Sai

n. C. A'rfr.96

n. C. /far. ro, 59, descr.

A',?;-. 116 (</ = *#// thrice)
n. B. S//. 8

in form I. .S7/. 7, see p. 53
n. A. A'*;-. 79

n. C. A'tf;-. 55, cf. Inset: 129/11

". C. A'rtr. 26
n. C. S//. 7, [17]

n. A. AVzr. 4, 88
descr. S//. 4
descr. A'rtr. 78
descr. A'^r. 124, 5 WJ ib.
(*&)/<* /*-/*,} Vj ' in Shimale ', pi. n. (Ibnm),
descr. A'rtT. 17, 38, 49, 92, 128 (twice), 132,

52,

descr. A'^r. u, see p. 81

n. B. A'rtr. 120
title, descr. S//. 4,
cf. ///jrr. 130/4

V

n. C. AVr. 77

sac. title, descr. A'rtr. 29, 34 (?), 44, 45,
89 (twice), 102, 1 08, 123, 126, 128

civil title, descr. A'ff/-. 49, .S7/. i,
Kar. 79, ^^} A3 Km: 79,
v. stwzes

2J//*-¥+/mj ' of Shanen ' deity (?), pi.
descr. Km: 37,

37, cf. 7;/.wr. 108

7

n. A. A'rt-r. 114

n. A. Kar. 44
sac. title, A'^r. 28, 117,
pi. A'rtr. fragm. <Jon PI. 27, )<t/<t- A 3 descr.
A'^r. 29. v.

U/J in form F. A'^r. 126, see p. 52
in form F. Km: \ 1 1, see p. 52

'Osiris' inv. A'<7r. u, V9U//J ad
init. A'tf/-. 109, 1 1 6, 117, 125, .S7/. 13, i6(?),
^/9U//J ad init. passim, later 8/7, 17/14,
31 a/15, b/i3, 38/6, 82/13, 83A3. 89/2o,
114/10, 131/2, ^///y-U//J ad init. A'^r. 14,
J7, i8, 23, 36, 94, 1 08, in, see p. 33

n. descr. Kar. 56
n. B. A'^/r. j
n. B. A'^r. 51

9

n. A. A'^r.24
descr. .S7/. 4
descr. A'r?/-. 70

) 5//. 18
n. A. A'rtr. 131
^ J n. C. A'rfr. 42
sac. title, descr. 34, 105, no, 128
3)*i3 sac. title, &c. Kar. 6, 8, 10, u, 17,23, 32,
49, 70, 84, 103 (twice), 108, 123, f<it,3)f,3
pi. Kar. 1 1

n. C. A'<7r. 60

civil and sac. title, descr. Kar. 83,
^?/^5^J descr. A'^r. 96

n. descr. AVrr. 60, (A/^^^^^CJ
n. CC. Kar. 37

¥*?/*-*< 3 n. C. A'rfr. 95
9///MCTJ n. C. A'«r. 52
(?) title .S1//. 8

sac. title, descr. A'^/-. 41, S/i. 5,

descr.

89, .S7/. 13,

sac. title AT^r. 19, 26, 89,
Kar.8,¥$w/JJ Kar.jo, 101,
descr. A'rtr. 1 1, ^-^U//JJ descr. A'<?r. 1 1 1

title (?) A'tfr. 105, 126, /Tar. Ostr. 1/7 (?)

^J n. C. A'*;-. 65,
n. A. 67/. 14

^J n. A. A'rtr. 105
n. B. .S7/. 5

n. A(?) A'^r.53

n. BB.

n. A. ib.

I2O

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABU&L

9

n. B. Kar. 69,

civil title Kar. 17, 21, 27, 56, 68,
Kar. 54, ^^

cf. smnzes

n. descr. A'^r. 17,

n. C. A'ar. 72, 75

n. A. A^r. 7
n. B. A"tfr. 88,

88,
ib.,

09 ,
t-fj descr. /far. 41

n. A. Adr. 120

' of mothers ', descr. Ar«r. 125,
see p. 40

' mother '(?), descr. A'dr. 47, V3/4/4-J
Kar. 9, 19 (twice), 79, 89 (thrice), 125, 127
(thrice), S>&. 8, see p. 68

n. B. Sh. 13
n. B. ATar. 68

n. A. A^r. 48
n. A. .9//. 9

'in Shazes ', pi. n., descr.
,56, see p. 82

descr. Kar. 47
U//(A/ ^ in Eg. akrcre, descr. Kar. 97, -/(v J
/(A/ Kar. 54, ^3/4/tV/U/^ A~rtr. 41, 77,
78 (twice), Sh. 4 (thrice), see p. 21

[. . . .]/^-?U/^civil title, descr. Kar. 69
n. A. Sh. 13

n. C. Kar. 57

woman's title, descr. Kar. 28, see
P- 59'

descr. (stele-text), Kar. 4 1
n. AA. Kar. 37

n. C. Sh. 12

^v.

^///A9 O •£. n- BB- Kar. 31

'woman ' (?), descr. Kar. 47, 129

n. B. Kar. 36, 9///¥^^n. B. A'ar.
109

n. BB. A'rtr. 101

A. Sh. 10
n. B. Kar. 117

n.
B. A'rtr. 30

' woman ' (?) descr. A^r. 79
n. A A A. Kar. 35
n. B. Kar. 107

of sisters' (?), descr. Kar. 89,
see p. 40

\///ttf'^ 'sister' or 'of the harim ', descr.
Kar. 124 (twice), ¥3/U//V&^ Kar. 101,
see p. 66

JVJ'^ title of woman, ' noble lady ' (?), Kar.
61, see p. 64

n. B. Kar. 97

'sisters' or 'women of the
harim ', pi. descr. Kar. 67, y^^-^C^ sing,
descr. Kar. 8 (twice), 36, 54, 59 (twice), 79
(twice), 89, 1 08, 125 (thrice), 127 (twice), 130,
see p. 66

n. A. Kar. 129
in form J. AV?r. 19, see p. 53
n. B. S//. i

n. A. A^r. 6, 23
n. A. ATar. 9

' noble '(?), introducing name, ATar. n, 12,
27 (?)• 35, 47, 5«, 53, Io6. TT5, ^- .", ^

n.B.Kar. 105

n. A. ATar. 129
n. B. A'*;-. 125
descr. A"«r. 127

' of kings '(?), descr. AT^r. 78,
see p. 40

n. C. S1//. 2

n. A. 5//. 14

sac. and civil title, in Kg.
descr. ATrtr. 3, 37, 38, ^/^A9U///^ A>r.
94 a, ^4A9U///^ ' chief ^;rw ', 67/. 3, 20,
see p. 40

C. MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS

121

* of the king (?; ', descr. Kar. 47, 91 ,
Kar. 3

' king's consort ' (?), descr.
/-. 47, pi. fs?*i)J//<rWl 13 Kar. 17
n. A. Sli. 6, :

Kar. 64

n. A. Kar. 56, -
p. A A. Kar. 64
' of the king ' (?), descr. S/i. 4

descr. Kar. 47

Kar. 76, in invocation, see pp. 23, 33
9/7/9 V/.2 n. descr. Kar. 9
14/^/^9/1? n. C. AVzr. 90, 122
*& 1 13 1 13 n. C. A^r. 6, 17, 23, 49

£^^9/1? 'of Aqezis' deity, descr. A'ar. 30,
see p. 82

genitive termination, see pp. 23, 40
ppr. n. B. A'rtr. 83

n. A. A'rtr. 94
n. C. A'^r. 18

/////,[ • ] ^4 £S 6} n. A. A'/?r. 36

n. A. A'^-. 9
n. (?) descr. A'^r. 47

n. A. A'rtr. 33

• A- A'^'- '2
n. descr. A'rt/-. 47

n. C. ATrf>-. 114
? ?

n. C. A'*/-. 82

civil title, descr. Kar. 47

n. A. A'*;-. 17, cf.

n. A. A'rfr. 116
. 6, 9/////^ A^r. 81, 86,

. 22

n. B.

n. A. A^r. 82
n. B. A'/w. 9

n.AA.Kar.36
'in Taman' pi. n.(?), descr.

47, see p. 82

n.
n. C.

n. A. Kar. 9 1

n. A. Kar. 126
n. C. Kar. 44, 48
n. descr. Kar. 19, 89, S/i. 8

n. descr.
n. A. Kar. 75

title (?) of woman, descr. Kar. 92
n. AA. Kar. 94

n. A. Kar. 26
n. C. A'rf/-. 4,

CC. Kar. 23
A'rtr. 40

n. C. Kar. 19, 89

n. A. Kar. 67
*** /«- 9 ^ A? U/ £ n. A. /f tf/-. 28

-U/^ title, descr. Kar. 60, cf. Inscr.
129/14

n. A. 5//. i
n. descr. S/t. 19
r. Ostr. 3 (interior)

£ n. B. 5'^. 2
n. C. .$//. i
n. B. Kar. 27
^ n. C. A'rtr. 67
n. A. Kar. 49

sac. title, descr. Kar. 94 #, 109,
. no

^ n. descr. Kar. 49
n. C. A"dr. 110

n. A. Kar. 50
n. CC. Kar. 31

'born of, B. word of filiation,
\ i, 36, 68, Sh. 14 (twice), see p. 37

/. 11, see

17

ra,

following B. word of filiation
P- 37
/S- postposition ' in ', see pp. 8, 23

9 /C *3 /^- n. BB. ATrtr. in,
n. A. ib.

122

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G AND SHABLtlL

pi. n. (?) Tebavve, descr. Kar. 47, see

p. 82
/*-,
see p. 23

genitive plural termination,

n. A. Kar. 43

n. A. Kar. 84, cf.
n. C. S//. 6

135

9//////9//*-n. C. S//. 14, **///9//«- n. C.
AVw. 117, *<3/ A? 9 /////«- n. A A. ATar. 23

n.B. ATdr.4,i«,3a. M> 10,

- n. A. AT«r. 59
form I, S//. 7, see p. 53
n. A A. ATar. 6

n. C. AT0;-. 22

'in Ten', pi. n. (Shablul), descr.
//. i, 3, 5, 6, J9> 20,

see p. 8 i

n. A. ATar. 1 03, -
. 101

n. A. S//. 15
'begotten of, 5//. 13, 14 (CC),

see p. 37

"•

r. 53

^ 5

' begotten of, C. word of filiation

. 96, ^9^y^V/^- AT«r. 25, 72, 75
(twice), 8 1, 86, / ^ 9 £VW /*- Kar. 12, 38, 82,

passim, -^^

pi. AVw. 29, 42, 60, 64, -
V) AT^r. 91, see p. 37

9 Cj? ^ ^~ Kar> graff- 24, ^6
n. C. Kar. 73

n. CC. 5//. 12

following C word of filiation A'rtr. 209,
see p. 37
//*-/5*- sac. title, descr. Kar. 61 (twice), 69,

70, 109

5 U/ /*- /^- descr. A'^r. 70

/^/C/^- 'born of, B word of filiation 6^.
15, see p. 37

' born of, B word of filiation Kar.
, 53. 96, ^C/,/«- A^r. n, 71, 72, 75, 95,
-A'rtr.7,i8,22, 25,29,51,57,
60, 81, 84, 96, S/fc. 3, 5, ii, 13, 16 (with C !),
1 7, /^ 5 < /C /S- five instances,^/ 4 C" /, X^-

thirteen instances,

passim

74, -
. 29, 60, 64,

pi.
. ii

n. C. ATar. 130

genitive termination, see pp. 23, 40
'- n. BB. Kar. 23

g ....?) n. C. Kar. 25

•- n. A. Sh. 7, 17

i- n. A A. S/z. 12

\f~C_9 ' ^'

-9 ^ ^9 3 9 /C n. (?) descr. ATar. 47
n. C. AT^r. 132

n. A A. A'^-r. 101
tjl /3J/J ) fi, descr. (stele-text) 7^r. 41

n. A. A'flr. 132
n. AA.Kar.42
in Zer(?), pi. n.(?), descr.

Kar.

72,

Kar. 69

n. A. ATar. 95
in form E. A'^r. 18, 125,

15, 50, 61, 79, 117. ii9
see p. 52

Kar.graff. 27

filiation word B. /iftfr. 44, 48

'of the . . . . s ', descr. (stele-
text) Kar. 41, see p. 40

' as far as (?) ', descr. Kar. 47, 121
n. B. Kar. 52, ^5^//C n. C. AT«r.

118

tfWlJi title ^^- 295 77> 78, 124, 129,
cf. Inscr. 87 and the following

?
/ ^/C n. C. 62

n. B. ATrtr. no
sac. title, descr. A^r. 9, 37, 94^ 103

n.A.Kar. 27
Kar. Ostr. 1/5
n. descr. S//. 3

n. C. Km: 8
n. B. A'*;-. 99

C. MEROITIC WORDS AND GROUPS

Numerals.
Kar. Ostr. 3 (interior)

Broken,
n. A. Kar. 66

n. A. Kar. 86
descr. Kar. 104

n. A (?) Kar. 1 12

pi. descr. Kar. 121

I Kar. Ostr. 3 (interior)
.§ Kar. Ostr. 3 (interior)
-7 Kar. Ostr. 4

7 Kar. Ostr. 4
I. Kar.graff. 22

123

INDEX D

THE FUNERARY MONUMENTS IN THE ORDER OF THE

TOMB NUMBERS

G. 1 6 Kar. (3, see 127), 4(?).
G. 30 Kar. 5 (?).
0.31 Kar. 6(?).
G. 48 Kar. 8.
G. 51 Kar. 9, io(?), 36.
G. 52 Kar. u.
G.ftKar. 7, 12.
G. 54 A'rtr. 13, 14 (both re-
used).

G. 57 A'rfr. 15.
G. 60 Kar. 16.
G. 63 A'tfr. 17.
G. 65 A'ar. 1 8.
G. 70 A'rtr. 19, 20, 21.
G. 72 Kar. (22).
G. 73 Kar. 22.
G. 75 Kar. 23.
G. 82 A^r. 24.
G. 83 Kar. 25.
G. 84 Kar. (26), 27.
G. 89 Kar. 29 (re-used).
G. 95 Kar. io(?). 30.
G. 96 Kar. 30.
G. 100 Kar. 31, (32).
G. 103 Kar. 33, 34.
G. 109 Kar. 35.
G. no A'tfr. (36).
G. in Kar. 37, 38.
Gf 1 1 2 Kar. 39 (?)t

G. 116 Kar. 18.

G. 178 Kar. 131.

G. 117 AVjr. 41.

G. 179 Kar. 77.

G. 118 Kar. 18.

G. 1 80 A'dr. 6 1.

G. 119 Kar. 42.

G. 182 Kar. 78.

G. 121 A'rtr. 43.

G. 183 Kar. 47.

G. 1 25 Kar. 34, 44.

G. 184 Kar. 26.

G. 127 Afrtr. 3, (46).

G. 187 A'rtr. 77, 79, 80.

G. 133 Kar. 32.

G. 191 Kar. 81.

G. 134 Kar. 46.

G. 193 Kar. 82.

G. 135 Kar. (47), 48.

G. 203 Kar. 78, 83.

G. 136 Kar. 40, 49.

G. 204 Kar. 84.

G. 139 Kar. 31, 50.

G. 205 Kar. 85.

G. 140 Kar. 51, 52.

G. 208 Kar. 75, 86.

G. 145 Kar. 53.

G. 209 Kar. 86.

G. 146 Kar. 54.

G. 212 A'rtr. 103.

G. 148 AT*r. 55, 56.

G. 217 Kar. 89.

G. 149 Kar. 43, 57.

G. 218 Kar. 87.

G. 152 Kar. 58.

G. 219 A'rtr. 45, 88, 89, 102

G. 153 Kar. 59,61,65.

G. 222 Kar. 90.

G. 156 Kar. 62, 63.

G. 235 Kar. 58.

G. 157 Kar. 64, 65.

G. 241 Kar. 91.

G. 158 Kar. 60 ; cf. 94.

G. 251 Kar. 92.

G. 161 Kar. 66.

G. 256 Kar. 93.

G. 163 Kar. 67.

G. 258 A'ar. 94.

G. 165 Kar. 68.

G. 275 Kar. 2.

G. 169 Kar. 69.

G. 284 Kar. 95.

G. 172 AVir. 70.

G. 285 Kar. 96.

G. 174 Kar. 71, 72, 73, 74,

G. 288 Kar. 99.

75, 76.

G. 290 A'rfr. 97.

K :

124

G. 301
G. 302
G. 318
G. 327
G. 359
G. 363
G. 364
G. 371
G. 377
G. 378
G. 379
G. 395
G. 411
G. 439
G. 467
G. 641

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG AND SHABLUL

Kar. 98.

Kar. 99.

Kar. 100.

Kar. 101.

A'rtr. 103.

Kar. 105, 106, 107.

tfVir. 54.

Kar. 1 08.

^«r. 109, no.

Kar. 1 08.

/<f#r. 105, 107.

Kar. in.

ATdr. 112.

Kar. 114.
ATdr. 1 1 6.

G. 650 Kar. 117, 118, 119.

G. 665 Kar. 116.

G. 672 Kar. 120.

G. 677 Kar. 122.

G. 698 Kar. 123.

G. 699 Kar. 124.

G. 701 Kar. 125, 126.

G. 704 Kar. 127, 128, 129.

G. 709 Kar. 122.

G. 712 Kar. 130.

G. 770 Kar. 115.

G. - - Kar. i, 45> IO2> 104>

121, 132.
Shablul tomb 11 Sh. 13.

12 5//. 3.

14 S£ 4, 5.

Shablul tomb 16 £//. n.

;, I/ Sk. II.

;, 18 Sh. 14.

., 22 Sh 3.

23 S//. i, 6.

25 5/z. 2.

., 28 E Sh. 15.

., 30 Sh. n.

„ 30 B Sh. 16.

31 5//. 17.

32 Sh. 7.

33 5/«. 9 (?), io

I2(?).

33BSA. 18.

34 S//. 8.

— £/*. 19, 20.

INDEX E

THE FUNERARY MONUMENTS IN THE ORDER OF MUSEUM

NUMBERS, ETC.

a. CAIRO

C.

39265 =

Sli. 19.

C.

40125

= Kar.

42.

C.

40148

= Kar.

84.

c.

29266 =

Sh. 15.

C.

40126

= Kar.

99-

C.

40149

= Kar.

62.

c.

39275 =

Sh. 6

.

c.

40127

= Kar.

22.

c.

40150

= Kar.

12, 98

c.

39276 =

Sh. 3

.

c.

40128

= Kar.

107.

c.

40151

= Kar.

80.

c.

40107 =

9

Kar.

124

c.

40129

= Kar.

31-

c.

40152

= Kar.

4-

c.

40108 =

Kar.

82.

c.

40130

= Kar.

58.

c.

40153

= Kar.

66.

c.

40109 =

Kar.

55-

c.

40131

= Kar.

no.

c.

40154

= Kar.

25-

c.

40110 =

Kar.

126.

c.

40132

= Kar.

92.

c.

40155

= Kar.

1 20.

c.

40111 =

Kar.

6.

c.

40133

= Kar.

14.

c.

40156

= Kar.

130.

c.

40112 —

Kar.

40.

c.

40134

= Kar.

76.

c.

40157

= Kar.

29.

c.

40113 =

Kar.

37-

c.

40135

= Kar.

53-

c.

40158

= Kar.

20.

c.

40114 =

Kar.

116.

c.

40138

= Kar.

52.

c.

40159

— Kar.

70.

c.

40115 =

Kar.

128.

c.

40139

= Kar.

J5> 31 (

?), C.

40163

— Kar.

16.

c.

40116 =

Kar.

86.

44 (

?)-

c.

40164

= Kar.

78.

c.

40117 =

Kar.

73-

c.

40140

= Kar.

57-

c.

9

40165

= Kar.

72.

c.

40118 =

Kar.

19.

.

40141

= Kar.

93-

c.

40166

= Kar.

123.

c.

40120 =

Kar.

87.

c.

40143

= Kar.

54-

c.

40167

= Kar.

9-

c.

40121 =

Kar.

i.

.

40144

— Kar.

35-

c.

40168

— Kar.

34-

c.

40122 =

Kar.

27.

c.

40145

= Kar.

39-

c.

40170

— Kar.

46.

c.

40123 =

Kar.

10.

c.

40146

= Kar.

69.

c.

r /

40171

= Kar.

71-

c.

40124 =

Kar.

36.

.

40147

= Kar.

122,

c.

40173

= Kar.

103.

E. MONUMENTS IN ORDER OF MUSEUM NUMBERS 125

C. 40174 = Kar. 28.
C. 40175 = Kar. 67.
C. 40176 = Kar. in.
C. 40177 = Kar. 117.
€.40178 = Kar. 1 8.
C. 40179 = Kar. 63.
C. 40180 = Kar. 1 08.
C. 40182 = Kar. 1 1 8.
C. 40183 = Kar. 65.
C. 40184 = Kar. 97.
C. 40186 = Kar. 113.
C. 40187 = Kar. 44.
C. 40188 = Kar. 129.

C. 40189 = Kar. 85, 89,

C. 40229 = Kar. 2.
C. 40234 = Kar. 77.
C. 40235 = Kar. 49.
C. 40237 = Kar. 3.
C. 40238 = Kar. 74.
C. 40239 = Kar. 60.
C. 40240 = Kar. 105.
C. 40241 — Kar. 95.
C. 40242 = Kar. 109.
C. 40243 = Kar. 7.
C. 40244 = Kar. 101.
C. 40252 = Kar. 8.
C. 40256 =• Kar. 114.
C. 40257 = Kar. 48.

C. 40258 = Kar. 5.

C. 40259 = Kar. 100.

C. 40260 = Kar. 30.

C. 40261 = Kar. 33.

C. 40263 = Kar. 1 27.

C. 40265 = Kar. 1 1 2.

C. 40266 = Kar. 56.

C. 40267 = Kar. 68.

C. 40270 = Kar. 13.

C. 40271 = Kar. 83.

C. 40273 = Kar. 21.

C. 40298 = Kar. 119.

C. = Kar. 43, 50, 106.

b. UNIVERSITY MUSEUM OF PHILADELPHIA

Ph. 5100 = S/t. i.
Ph. 5101 = S/i. 2.
(Ph. 5102 = S/i. 3.)
Ph. 5103 = S/i. 4.
Ph. 5104 = S/t. 5.
(Ph. 5105 = S*. 6.)
Ph. 5106 = S/t. 7.
Ph. 5107 = S/i. 8.
Ph. 5108 = .S7/. 9.
Ph. 5109 = S/t. 10.
Ph. 5110 = S/t. ii.
Ph. 5111 = S/t. 12.
Ph. 5113 = S/t. 13.
Ph. 5114 = S/t. 14.
(Ph. 51 15 =SA. 15.)
Ph. 5116 = S/i. 16.

Ph. 5117 = S/t. 17.
Ph. 5121 = S/t. 18.
Ph. 7076 = Kar. 51.
Ph. 7085 = Kar. 38.
Ph. 7086 = Kar. 131.
Ph. 7087 = Kar. 79.
Ph. 7088 = Kar. 24.
Ph. 7089 = Kar. 59.
Ph. 7090 = Kar. 90.
Ph. 7091 = Kar. 94.
Ph. 7092 = Kar. 32.
Ph. 7093 = Kar. 26.
Ph. 7094 = Kar. 75.
Ph. 7095 = Kar. 12'.
Ph. 7096 = Kar. 88.

Ph. 7097 = Kar. 96.
Ph. 7098 = Kar. 64.
Ph. 7099 = Kar. 89.
Ph. 7100 = Kar. 61.
Ph. 7101 = Kar. 17.
Ph. 7102 = Kar. n.
Ph. 7103 = Kar. 47.
Ph. 7104 = Kar. 41.
Ph. 7105 = Kar. 23.
Ph. 7106 = Kar. Hi.
Ph. 7107 = A'rtr. 115.
Ph. 9078 = Kar. 45.
Ph. 9088 B = Kar. 104.
Ph. 9090-9094 = Kar. 102.
Ph. G. = 121.

Ashmolean Museum = Kar. 132. WEIGALL, Antiquities L. N.y PI. LII = S/t. 20.

HAND COPIES OF THE FUNERARY

INSCRIPTIONS

OF KARAN6G, 1-132
OF SHABLtiL, 1-19

Most of the hand copies were made in the first instance from photographs,
verified and completed from the originals at Cairo in December, 1909, and again
revised with photographs. For those of which the originals are at Philadelphia
(comprising all but four from Shablul, and about twenty of those from Karanog)
photographs alone have been available.

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 1-3

129

Kar. i. Altar

////?/,///

Kar. 2. Stela with man and woman (Kar. Ctm., PI. n, C. 40229)

B. b»fo»« m

^///to // V /

Kar. 3. Altar

b

io

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 4-7

Kar. 4. Altar

Kar. 5. Altar

Kar. 6. Altar

Kar. 7. Altar

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 8-10

131

Kar. 8. Stela

Kar. 9. Altar

S ^

5

5^.5

Kar. 10. Altar
S 2

^-

12

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 11-13

Kar. ii. Stela (A'rT/-. Cm., PI. 1 8, No. 7102)

Kar. 12. Stela

y*

> £

Kar. 13. Slela

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARA NOG, 14-16

133

Kar. 14. Stela

S*

'• "'/ 5 /-?

Kar. it- Altar

f-

Kar. 1 6. Altar

134

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 17

Kar. 17. Stela (ATar. Cm., PI. 18, No. 7101)

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 18-20

135

A/f >

Kar. 1 8. Altar

fieU

5

Kar. 19. Altar

Kar. 20, Altar

136

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 21-22

sir

>

.'A5 ; 5

; S ///

Kar. 21. Stela

-V

Kar. 22, Altar

s <:

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 23-24

137

Kar. 23. Stela (Kar. Cem., PI. 19, No. 7105)

\

Kar. 24. Altar (AV. Cra., PI. 15, No. 7088

138

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 25-27

Kar. 25. Altar

4 5

<"? C

^*^«

Kar. 26. Altar (A'ar. C^w., PI. 16, No. 7093)

Kar. 27. Altar

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 28-29

139

'/J

Kar. 29. Stela
T 2

140

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 30-31

:^*> 5 oi / ^ :

Kar. 30. Altar

Kar. 31. Double Stela

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 32-35

141

Kar. 32. Altar (A"ar. Cfw., PI. 16, No. 7092)

Kar. 33. Altar

Kar. 34. Altar

Kar. 35. Stela

H2

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 36-37

Kar. 36. Altar (?)

Q

Kar. 37. Altar

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 38-40

143

-'/ 4- u/ c:

Kar. 38. Stela with male figure (A"0r. Cwi., PI. 13, No. 7085)

S 9 V

/+-

/

?

Kar. 39. Double Altar

/ ^ /////

Kar. 40. Altar

144

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 41-43

Kar. 41. Stela (11. 13-15 added), (^ar. CVw., PI. 19, No. 7104)

Kar. 42. Altar

is 5 ^ ^

5

••£ V

<->

7

\

Kar. 43. Stela with male figure

/ /- 4//

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 44-46

'45

'/?

92

Kar. 44. Stela

Kar. 45. Allar

5

97

30 lost

Kar. 46. Altar
U

146

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 47-48

//)

/

^ :

: 3-

Kar. 47. Stela (A'ar. Cfw., PI. 19, No. 7103)

Kar. 48. Stela (?)

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 49-51

,47

Kar. 49. Altar

Kar. 50. Altar

'23

s*

X 5

Kar. 51. Stela with bov (A^r. Cem., PI. 12, No. 7076)
V 3

-^r iXxx^ *

5 V

148

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 52-54

-vy S

Kar. 52. Altar

7

Kar. 53. Stela

s- c

Kar. 54. Altar

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 55-57

149

•V-f- *

Kar. 55. Altar

Kar. 56. Stela

Kar. 57. Altar

7.5 /

5 5

3

150

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 58-60

V

Kar. 58. Stela with figures effaced

A

Kar: 59. Altar (Kar. Cent., PI. 15, No. 7089)

9

(I///

Kar. 60. Altar

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 61-63

151

//r v^i/ /*r /J, *#/( 5 4 /},

Kar. 61. Stela (Kar. Cent., PI. 18, No. 7100)

Kar. 62. Altar

w /<**-"/<£////// /Z

Kar. 63. Altar

i52

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 64-66

Kar. 64. Altar (^izr. Cem., PI. 17. No. 7098)

Kar. 65. Stela

Kar. 66. Altar

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 67-69

153

Kar. 67. Altar

Kar. 68. Stela

Kar. 69. Altar
X

154

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 70-72

$7/7

Kar. 70. Altar

Kar. 71. Altar

Kar. 72. Altar with two spouts

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 73-75

155

- /^ /

Kar. 73. Stela

Kar. 74. Altar

Kar. 75. Altar (A^r. C<rw., PI. 16. No. 7094)
x a

156

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 76-77

Kar. 76. Stela

A

7 '/ 5

Kar. 77. Altar

: 5 ///
3 -

altered

i

^V

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 78-79

157

Kar. 78. Altar (AV. Cem., PI. 20, C. 40164)

<^ 3

5 :

L

Kar. 79. Altar (A"<;r. Cem., PI. 15, No. 7087)

i58

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 80-82

Kar. 80. Altar

Kar. 8 1. Stela (Kar. Cem., PI. 19, No. 7106)

,*

Kar. 82. Altar.

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 83-85 159

i
\

Kar. 83. Stela

Kar. 84. Ahar

Kar. 85, Stela with figure defaced

" *T-^X5

160

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 86-88

Kar. 86. Altar

Kar. 87. Stela-altar

Kar. 88. AHar (Kar. Cem., PI. 17, No. 7096)

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 89-90

161

Kar. 89. Stela (A^/-. O///., PI. 18, No. 7099)

Kar. 90. Altar (A'ar. Cem., PI. 15, No. 7090)
V

162

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 91-94

Kar. 91. Altar

Kar. 92. Stela

Kar. 93. Altar

f

*/*}

Kar. 94. Altar (^c?r. C.?w., PI. 16, No. 7091)

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 95-97

163

Kar. 95. Altar

/3 3

Kar. 96. Altar with deities (A^r. dm., PI. 17, No. 7097)

2> 3

}

/

: /C^/_ A

jr

cr / ^- :

a/

Kar. 97. Stela
Y 2

1 64

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 98-99

Kar. 98. Altar

Kar. 99. Altar

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 100-102

165

5 J.

Kar. 100. Altar

Kar. 101. Altar

/ 3

; / 4 7

Kar. 102. Stela, on PI. 27.

1 66

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 103-106

/// 9

3} '

Kar. 103. Altar

Kar. 104. Fragment of Altar on PI. 28

X

Kar. 105. Altar

Kar. 1 06. Stela

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 107-110

167

s

J /?

Kar. 107. Stela with traces of figures

Kar. 1 08. Altar stela

Kar. 109. Altar

>

Kar. 1 10. Stela

1 68

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 111-114

/ 3

. in. Altar

/*

Kar. 112. Stela with male figure in relief (A'rt-r. Cw/., PI. u, C. 40265)

Kar. 113. Stela

: S/// ^ S

: ^? 5

Kar. 114. Altar

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G. 115-117

169

Kar. 115. Stela (Kar. Cent., PI. 20, No. 7107)

Kar. 1 1 6. Altar

• 4 <r

Kar. 117. Alfcir
7.

7

1 70

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 118-120

Kar. 1 1 8. Stela

/-?

Kar. 119. Stela

js/// : 5:

Kar. 120. Ahar

v-

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAXOG. 121-12;, i7,

^ <^s /3

Kar. 121. Spout of Altar on PI. 29

7

5 c X, /<fr :

: s

03

Kar. 122. Altar

/,

Kar. 123. Altar
Z 2

172

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 124-125

1 6 tic iv

Kar. 124. Altar

J s

Kar. 125. Altar (Kar. Cem., PI. 17, No. 7095)

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARAN6G, 126-128

173

Kar. 126. Altar

Kar. 127. Altar

Kar. 128. Altar

174

INSCRIPTIONS OF KARANOG, 129-132

Kar. 129. Stela

JP 7

Kar. 130. Altar

* A

Kar. 131. Stela with male figure (A'<?r. CVw., PI. 12, No. 7086)

7

Kar. 132. Altar

INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLIJL, 1-3

175

V5

Sh. i. Altar (Areika, PI. 32, No. 5100)

Sh. 2. Altar (Areika, PI. 32. No. 5101)

7

Sh. 3. Stela (Aretta, PI. 33, No. 5102)

176

INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLUL, 4-5

Sh. 4. Stela (Areika, PI. 33, No. 5103)

^/*/
f'/$ 1^<Z H^

Sh. 5. Stela (Areika, PL 33, No. 5104)

INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLOL, 6-7

177

tic

Sh. 6. Stela (Areika, PI. 34, No. 5105)

Sh. 7. Stela (Areika, PI. 34, No. 5106)

A a

178

INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLClL, 8-10

Sh. 8. Stela (Areika, PL 34, No. 5107)

Sh. 9. Altar (Areika, PL 34, No. 5108)

Sh. 10. Altar (^4r^a, PL 35, No. 5109)

INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLUL. 11-13

179

Sh. ii. Stela (Aretka, PI. 35, No. 5110)

Sh. 12. Altar (Areika, PI. 35, No. 5111)

*- — .

Sh. 13. Altar (AreiAa, PI. 36, No. 5113)
A a 2

i8o

INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLtiL, 14-16

/ s S

Sh. 14. Stela (Areika, PI. 36, No. 5114)

Sh. 15. Altar (Areika, PL 36, No. 5115)

r

.

12 fit ;S

Sh. 1 6. Stela with defaced figures (Areika, PI. 37, No. 5116)

INSCRIPTIONS OF SHABLCL, 17-19

181

/

<«» more *'^^

Sh. 17. Altar (Areika, PI. 37, No. 5117)

•>7 -Sj/Ss 5 ^ >"" 5

Sh. 18. Stela with male figure (Areika, PI. 38, No. 5121)

: ^-// 5 ? c

Vjf •**">>"' ^ > <* ^V.^4-^5^

Sh. 19. Stela, PI. 29

PLATES

\

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PLAr

o - ^

• (. , <. .^ ^

\ ~ .*

7 I

CY ,

^V

A
sv

v
V

\^

V

Kar. 1

Kar. 3

Kar. 5

Kar. 4

\

KARAN60, INSCRIPTIONS

PLAr

Kar. 7

Kar. 6

V,

A**'
\.

Kar. 9

Kar. 8

CARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PLAT

Kar. 10

Kar. 12

Kar. 14

"

\

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PLA1

Kar. 16

Kar. 15

Kar. 19

Kar. 18

\

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PLA1

Kar. 2O

Kar. 21

Kar. 22

Kar. 25

V

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

FLA

Kar. 27

Kar. 30

Kar. 29

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

Kar. 33

Kar. 31

Kar. 35

Kar. 34

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

\\i
i

/ \^k
/ V f

T<v

1?

/

1.&J-

* /

* X

N

ir

'

A.*#&\*

;A|w

Kar. 36

Kar. 37

Kar. 39

Kar. 40

KARANdG, INSCRIPTIONS

I'LA

Kar. 42

Kar. 43

Kar. 45

Kar.

ARANdG, INSCRIPTIONS

PLATI

Kar. 46

Kar.

Kar. 49

Kar. 50

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

*

I" C ^* Jv _ . *

Kar. 52

- "> ' ^''^

Kar. 53

Kar. 54

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PLA

Kar. 55

Kar. 56

Kar. 57

Kar. 58

ARAN6G, INSCRIPTIONS

PLATE

Kar. 60

Kar. 62

Kar. 63

Kar. 65

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PLAT

Kar. 66

Kar. 67

h:

fe

>-->:<;

\

Ix-

Kar. 68

Kar. 69

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PL;

Kar. 70

Kar. 71

_T /y.X'T? S/x'

Kar. 72

Kar. 73

ARANOG. INSCRIPTIONS

PLAT

Kar. 77

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PLAT!

Kar, 80

:/s'-*:-^ ;

.<

"; : ^~/"'-

<xO"s:A>/

•*? ;

Kar. 82

Kar. 83

Kar. 8V

KARAN6G, INSCRIPTIONS

PLA

Kar. 85

Kar. 86

Kar. 91

Kar. 87

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

i

Kar. 93

Kar. 92

Kar. 95

Kar. 97

KARAN6G, INSCRIPTIONS

V

Kar. 98

Kar. 99

Kar. 1OO

Kar. 101

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PL

Kar. 103

Kar. 105

Kar. 1O6

Kar. 107

KARAN6G, INSCRIPTIONS

r?

Kar. 108

. — ^ '.&_ 1_

Kar. 109

Kar. 11O

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

PL

Kar. 113

Kar. 114

k v >

•~>^^ -^L>-?

Kar. 116

Kar. 117

KARANdG, INSCRIPTIONS

PI

Kar. 119

Kar 118

Kar. 122

Kar. 120

KARAN6G, INSCRIPTIONS

Kar. 123

Kar. 124

Kar 126

Kar. 127

KARAN6G, INSCRIPTIONS

Kar. 129

Kar. 130

Kar. 128

KARAN6G, INSCRIPTIONS

Kar 132

Fragments a, b, of Stela, Karanog

Kar. 102

KARANOO, INSCRIPTIONS

Fragments of Altars, Karanog

KARANOG, INSCRIPTIONS

Kar. Ostr. 2

Kar. Ostr. 4-

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

NOT WtteTti IN ti